
'fifflf-VL 



7///A 



f A>'\*{/ffj 



WL 



m 



tm 



hi 

mm 



mm 



WMm 







f \ / 



A GUIDE 

TO THE 

ANGLO-SAXON TONGUE: 
A GRAMMAR 

AFTER ERASMUS RASK; 
EXTRACTS IN PROSE AND VERSE, WITH NOTES, ETC. 

FOR THE USE OF LEARNERS. 

HXBitl) an apptnfcfjr* 

BY 

EDWARD JOHNSTON VERNON, B.A. 

MAGDALENE HALL. 



Antiquam exquirite Matrem. 



SECOND EDITION. 




LONDON: 

JOHN RUSSELL SMITH 

36, SOHO SQUAEE. 

MDCCCIiXI. 



^ 






\ 



- 



TO 

JOHN DAVID MACBRIDE ESQ. D.CJu 
principal of tffflagttalnu Hall, 

E1C. ETC, 
IN TOKEN O V 

RESPECT AND ESTEEM 



PREFACE. 



Anglo-Saxon was spoken by our forefathers in Eng- 
land for more than five hundred years ; from it have 
sprung the greater part of our local and family names, 
very many of our old, and almost all our provincial 
words and sayings, and fifteen twentieths of what we 
daily think, and speak, and write. No Englishman 
therefore altogether ignorant of Anglo-Saxon can have a 
thorough knowledge of his own mother- tongue, while the 
language itself, to say nothing of the many valuable and 
interesting works preserved in it, may in copiousness of 
words, strength of expression, and grammatical precision, 
vie with modern German. # 

The present object is to furnish the learner, if it may 
be, with a cheaper, easier, more comprehensive, and not 
less trustworthy guide to this tongue than may hitherto 
have been within his reach. 

The first six chapters are mainly abridged from the 
Grammar of the late Professor Rask of Copenhagen, as 
edited by Mr. Thorpe, whom the compiler has to thank 
for leave to make use of his praiseworthy labours, and 
for obliging answers to queries. 

* See Thorpe's Advertisement to Rask's Grammar 



VI PREFACE. 

Some alterations and additions seemed called for by 
the progress of the study since the publication of that 
work, whence its improved cultivation in this country 
must be dated. Illustrations from the kindred new 
Teutonic dialects German and Dutch, with some from 
Greek and Latin, old and provincial English &c. have 
taken the place of the Scandinavian # references as fitter 
for the English learner. A view, however narrow and 
imperfect, of languages more or less nearly akin, can 
hardly fail, it is hoped, to awaken in the understanding 
student, a wish to know something more of comparative 
philol gy, hitherfo so unworthily slighted among our- 
selves, and so laboriously and skilfully worked out by 
the Germans. 

The hyphen is used throughout to divide the parts of 
compound words from each other, as also prefixes, and 
when needful, case-endings and other terminations, from 
roots; in this as in other tongues, the beginner must 
accustom himself to parse not only every word in a phrase, 
but every syllable in a word. 

Some rules for gender have been attempted, and a 
list of exceptions to the general rule of its agreement 
with the German, together w T ith comparative tables of 
the cardinal numbers, and of the chief tenses, are added. 

The accent, sometimes misplaced or left out by Rask, 
and too often altogether neglected by others, has been 
carefully attended to. 

* Some acquaintance with Icelandic and the other old northern tongues, 
ahove all Gothic, which shows the originals of the A. S. inflections, quan- 
tity &c, is of course needful for a perfect knowledge of Anglo-Saxon. 



PREFACE. VI 

The Syntax is in great part new; the examples mostly- 
gathered from the compiler's own reading. 

The Extracts in prose and verse are fitted by explana- 
tory notes for use without a dictionary ; an analysis of 
the narrative verse, partly shortened from Rask, and a 
literal version of the poetry, are also given. The purpose 
here being to teach pure Anglo-Saxon only, the selec- 
tions are all from writers of a good age; one well 
grounded in the language in its perfect state, will not 
find it hard to bring down his knowledge of his native 
tongue, through Semi-Saxon, and eld and middle English, 
to our own time. 

The Appendix contains lists of words likely to be con- 
founded by learners, together with a number of addi- 
tional notes. For the length to which the latter have 
run some apology may be needed, but it seemed best 
not to lose the opportunity of bringing in, however irre- 
gularly, some matter which may be useful. 

To Mr. J. M. Kemble, Editor of Beowulf &c, who 
shares with Mr. Thorpe the honour of making his coun- 
trymen independent of foreigners for a right knowledge 
of their old national language and literature, sincere 
thanks are due for much very kind, and most valuable 
help and advice touching the accent, gender, and other 
hard and weighty points, on which opinions from such 
an authority cannot be too highly prized. Obliging 
hints, and the loan of scarce books from other quarters, 
must also be thankfully acknowledged. 

The compiler, feeling what scanty justice has been 
done to these various and welcome aids, must add that 



Vili PREFACE. 



for those faults both of doing, and of leaving undone, 
which he cannot hope to have avoided, he alone has to 
answer. Should this imperfect attempt however, by 
making the speech of the Anglo-Saxons somewhat easier 
and more attractive than heretofore to their children, 
give any of these a better knowledge of the real struc- 
ture, and true spirit, and a greater love for the power 
and worth of that tongue, which bids fair one day to 
overspread the whole earth, some time and labour will 
not have been spent in vain. 



CONTENTS. 



Page. 

Preface • • • « • • v 

CHAPTER I— LETTERS. 

1. Alphabet &c. •••••! 

2. Accent , .2 

3. Pronunciation • . • • 3 

4. Spelling ,. - ; , . .4 

5. Change of Letters • . 5 

6. Correspondence of do. • • . , ,7 

CHAPTER II.— NOUNS. 

1. Genders ...... 8 

2. Inflection « . . '■* . .10 

3. Simple Order, or Declension I. , . .12 

4. Complex Order. Declension II. Class 1. • . .14 

5. — — — — — 2. . , 14 

6. — — — — — 3. . . .16 

7. Complex Order. Declension III. Class I. ^ . 17 

8. — — '— — 2. s . , 18 

9. — — — — — 3. . • 19 

CHAPTER III.— ADJECTIVES. 

1. Inflection . . , . . .20 

2. Definite Declension . . , .21 

3. Indefinite Declension I. . . . .22 

4. — — II. , 23 

5. Comparison , . . , 24 

6. Irregular do. 6 . a , .25 



X 




CONTENTS. 






CHAPTER IV.— PRONOUNS. 










Page. 


1. Personal 




• • *. * 


. 27 


2. Possessive 


r 


• • • 


29 


3. Demonstrative 




« * • * 


. 30 


4. Interrogative 


• 


• • • 


31 


5. Indefinite « 




« ' • • 


. 32 


6. Cardinal Numbers . 


« • • 


33 


7. Ordinal do. . 




• • • • 


. 35 



CHAPTER V.— VERBS. 



1. Conjugation • 

2. Chief Tenses. 

3. Simple Order, or Conjugation I. 

4. Conjugation I. Class 1. 

5 — — ■ — 2. . 

7. Complex Order , 

8. Conjugation II. Class 1. 

9. — — — 2. . 

10. — — — 3. 

11. Conjugation III. • 

12. Conjugation III. Class 1. 

13. — — — 2. . 

14. — — — 3. 

15. Anomalous Verbs . , 

16. Auxiliaries &c. * 



o 


37 




. 38 


# 


39 




. 41 


a 


42 




. 45 


• 


46 




e 48 


, 


50 




. 53 




54 




• 55 


t 


58 




, 59 


, 


60 


% 


. 62 



CHAPTER VI.- FORMATION OF WORDS. 

1. Prefixes • • r 

2. Nominal Terminations • • . . 

3. Adjectival do. • • , • 

4. Verbal do. * • » 

5. Particles • « • 

6. Composition • * • • 



63 

65 
67 
68 
69 
71 



1. 


Syntax 


• • 


2. 


Syntax 


of Nouns . 


3. 


— 


— Adjectives 


4. 


— 


— Verbs 


5. 


— ■ 


— Prepositions 


6. 


— . 


— Conjunctions . 


7. 


— ■ 


— Interjections 



CONTENTS. XI 

CHAPTER VII.— SYNTAX. 

Page. 

73 

. 74 

76 

, 78 

. • • .87 

. . • • y* 

.96 

CHAPTER VIII.— PROSE EXTRACTS. 

1. S. Matthew, XII. 1—13. . . . .98 

2. S. Mark, VI. 32. . . . . .100 

3. S. Luke, XX. 9—25. . . . . .104 

4. S. John, VII. 14—28. .... 107 

5. Genesis, XLV. . . . . .109 

6. Exodus, XXIII. . . . . .113 

7. Saxon Chronicle . . . . .117 

8. Apollonius • • • • ,121 

9. Boethius, XVII., XXXIV. 10. . . . . 129 

CHAPTER IX.— VERSE EXTRACTS. 

1. Narrative Verse , . • • . 135 

2. Boethius, Metre XII. . . . . .141 

3. Caedmon, parts of Cant. II. and X VI. . • • 145 

4. Betfwulf, parts of Cant. V., XXII., XXVII. . .153 



APPENDIX. 

1. Words spelt alike, but differing in accent, pronunciation, and 

meaning 3 • • e # .1 

2. Words spelt and accented alike, but differing in meaning . 167 

3. Other words likely to be confounded by learners • . 174 

4. Additional Notes • . • .180 



ABBREVIATIONS &c. 



A. S. Anglo-Saxon. 

Comp. compare. 

D. Dutch. 

P. French. 

G. German. 

Goth. Gothic. 

Gr, Greek. 

L. Latin. 

lit. literally. 

O. old English in general 

P. provincial. 

S. Scottish, the ancient English dialect of the Lowlands of Scotland, and 

part of the north of England. 
Numbers, applied to a noun, denote the declension and class; to a verb, the 

conjugation and class ; to an adjective, the indefinite declension. 



GUIDE 



TO THE 



ANGLO-SAXON TONGUE. 



CHAPTER I. 



Sect. I. — The Alphabet, Sfc. 

The A. S. letters are 24, viz. 

A a [K] N n 

O o 

P p 



M 


ae ye] 


B 


b 


C 


c [C] 


D 


d [b] 


E 


e [e] 


F 


f w 


G 


g[&3] 


H 


h[&F| 


I 


i 


L 


1 


M 


m [OP] 



R r [n] 

5 s [r] 
T t [6] 
U u 

W w [|7p P ] 

X x ' 

Y y 

V 1? 

6 d 

The characters between brackets were written by the 
Anglo-Saxons, but being for the most part mere cor- 
ruptions of the Roman forms are now seldom printed. 

B 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



In later times k was used for c ; v and z occur in foreign 
names only. The abbreviations 3 for and, f for h ae t, 
the, that, and others were in use ; in general ~~ shows 
that m or n is left out. 



II. — Accent. 



The accent (') over a vowel shows it to be long. 
The A. S. accented vowels are mostly long by nature ; 
as, l&r lore (G. lehre), bser bier (G. bahre), gren 
green (G. griin), wi d wide (G. weit), god good (G. gut), 
rum room, space (G. raum), fy r fire (G. feuer). Some 
have become long by contraction, g, h, ng, or n, being 
left out ; as, smeagan, smean to consider, sleahan, 
slean to slay, gangan, gan to go, fangan, fon to take : 
in f if five, t6d tooth, mud mouth, and the like, the kin- 
dred tongues show the omitted n ; as, irtvTe, L. quinque, G. 
fiinf ; 6-dovg, 6-$ovt-oq, L. dens^ 1 ) G. zahn ; G. mund: 
a few from the omission of a vowel ; as, tae, ta toe. 
From the examples above and below, it will be seen that 
in English a long or double vowel, and in German a long 
or double vowel, or diphthong, commonly answers to 
an A. S. long or accented vowel, while short vowels 
in general correspond in like manner. The accent 
serves at the same time, though never used for that pur- 
pose merely, to distinguish many words of like spelling 
but different meaning and sound; as, ac but, ac oak; 
insest mast, meest most ; wende turned, went, wende 
weened; is is, is ice; for for, for journey ; ful full, 

(') In A. S. as in Greek, ns does not occur in the same syllable. 



PRONUNCIATfON. 3- 

ful foul; hyrde herd, keeper, hyrde heard.{f) With- 
out due attention therefore to the accent, A. S. cannot 
be rightly written, pronounced, nor understood.( 3 ) 



III. — Pronunciation. 



The pronunciation is as follows : — 

a has the sound of our a in ah ; F. &c. short a. 

h is longer and broader, like G. &c. long a, approach- 
ing our au and aw. 

au and aw sound nearly like ow in now, but more 
open, like G. and Italian au. 

ae is pronounced like a in glad. 

se nearly as a in dare ; G. eh ; F. close e. 

e sounds like e in send, rather, when thus placed ; 
before a consonant followed by a vowel it resembles the 
ea in bear, but is shorter, like F. open <?. Before a or o 
it sounds as y ; at the end of a syllable it is very lightly 
sounded, like the F. unaccented e, or the G. e final. 

e is pronounced like se. 

i and y answer to i in dim. 

i before another vowel to y. 

i an dy to ee in deem. 

o to short o in not; F. open o. 

6 to long o in note ; F. close 6. 

ow is sounded as ow in now. 

( 5 ) Comp. G. mast, meist; wandte, wahnte; ist, eis; fur, 
fuhr; voll, faul; hirt, horte. 

( 3 ) The more advanced student will find comparison with the Gothic 
and other ancient dialects the only sure guide to the A. S. quantity. 



4 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

u as u in full. 

u as oo in fool. 

The consonants are pronounced as in English, with 
the following exceptions : — 

c is always hard like k ; cw stands for qu, which was 
however used in later times . 

f between two vowels, or at the end of a syllable, sounds 
like v. 

g is never soft ; when placed however between two 
of the vowels ae, e, i, or y, or at the beginning of a sylla- 
ble before e or i, followed by another vowel, it has the 
sound of y.{?) 

eg is usually written for gg. 

h is always strongly aspirated ; at the end of a syllable 
or before a hard consonant it is guttural, like the G. ch, 
the S. ch in lock, and the Irish gh in lough. 

hw anwers to our wh ; h occurs also before /, n and r. 

w sometimes, as in E., stands before r; likewise 
before I. 

J> (iha) is our hard th> as in thing. 

d (eih) our soft th, as in other. 

J> usually begins, d ends a syllable, but they were and 
are often confounded. 



IV. — Spelling. 

The A. S. spelling was very variable ; the following 
arethe commonest changes : — 

1 It is likely that g before e or i, and (like h) at the end of a syllable, 
was guttural, as it often is in German, and always in Dutch. 



CHANGE OF LETTERS, 5 

a — - se and se — a; |)am, J>eem; J>eere, J>are. 

a — ea; waldan, wealdan to wield, rule. 

a — o and o — a; man, mon( 2 ) man; on, an on. 

ea — e and e — a; ceaster, cester ( 3 ) town; fela, 
feala many ; ea — e ; teah, teh drew. 

i — y, eo; hit, hyt it: him, heom them. 

i — y, ie, e6; hi, hy, hie, heo M<?y. 

eo — u, y, e; sweord, swurd sword; seolf, sylf, 
self self. 

eo — u, y; sweotol, swutol, swytol manifest. 

g — h; sorg, sorh care, sorrow. 

ng, nc, ngc; sang, sane, sangc song: n and g 
are often transposed, &c. ; J)egen, J>egn, J>eng, J>en 
servant, thane : g is sometimes added or cast off at the 
end of a word; as, hwy, hwyg why? hefig, hefi 
heavy: it is often left out before d or d; maegden, 
maeden maiden, maegd, meed tribe. 

cs, sc, hs ; x; acsian, ascian, ahsian, axian to 
ash {ox).( 4 ) 



V. — Change of Letters. 

Other changes of letters take place in inflection and 
derivation; the German synonyms often undergo the 
like, the English sometimes. 

a is changed into ae, and vice versa ; grafan to grave, 
(G. graben) ; J>ii graefst thou gravest, (G. du grabst) ; 

( 2 ) P. mon for man, lang for long, and the like. 

( 3 ) L. castra; hence Chester, -cester, &c. in local names, 
(*) See also nouns II. 2., and irregular comparison. 



6 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

bead bath, (G. bad); badu baths (G. bader.^ 1 ) 

a into e; man, man (G. mann) ; men( 2 ) men (G. 
manner). 

a into 88 ; hal hale, whole, ge-hselan to heal. 

ea into e or y ; neah nigh, nehst nyhst nighest, next. 

e, o, eo, u into i or y; ren rain, rinan to rain; 
storm storm (G. sturm); styrman to storm (G. stiirm- 
en); weorc work (G. werk)^ wyrcan to work (G. 
wirken) ; hunger hunger, hyngrian to hunger* 

eh, eo, li, into y ; leas loose, (G. los) ; a-lysan to 
re-lease (G. er-16sen) ; neod need (G. noth) ; nydan 
to force (G. nothigen) : scrud shroud, scrydan to 
shroud. 

6 into e; dom doom, deman to deem, doom. 

bb intof; a-hebban to exalt, a-hafen exalted (f), 

c and cc intoh; secan to seek, ic s&hte I sought ; 
feccan to fetch, (ge-)f reht fretcht{ 5 ). 

g into h and vice versd ; wrigan to cover, ic wrah 1 
covered; beorh mountain, plur. beorgas( 6 ). 

s into r( 7 ) ; freosan to freeze, (ge-)froren frozen. 

dintod( 8 ); snidan to cut (G. schneiden), sniden 
cut (G. ge-schnitten). 

Several other changes take place in the formation of 
imperfects I. 3. and complex; likewise in nouns II. 2., 
III. 1. 3. and in adjectives. 

( 1 ) See Verbs II. 3., and Nouns III. 1. 

( 2 ) See Nouns III. 2. ( 3 ) See irregular comparison. 
( 4 ) See Verbs II. 3. ( 5 ; See Verbs I. 2, 3. 

( 6 ) See Verbs III. 1 , 2. Nouns II. 2. 

( 7 ) See Verbs III. 3. ( 8 ) See Verbs II. 1, and III. 2. 



CORRESPONDENCE OF LETTERS. 7 

VI. — Correspondence of Letters* 

Attention to the correspondence of A. S. with Eng- 
lish and German letters helps not only to recognise words 
already known in a kindred tongue, but to settle their 
derivation, spelling, and quantity. Thus — 

a answers to E. long o; G. ei, 1. e ; ban (9) bone, G. 
bein ; mare( 10 ) more, greater ', G. mehr. 

ea to E. 1. e; G. 1. o, a. au : stream stream, G. 
strom; sceap sheep, G. schaf; ge-leafa be-lief G. 
g-iaube. 

ea to E. short a, 1. o; G. s. a: scearp sharp, Q. 
scharf ; ceald cold, G. kalt. 

ae to E. and G. a, e: gaest guest, G. gast; fasst 
fast, G. fest. 

se to E. 1. e, a, o; G. 1. a, ei: seed seed, G. saat; heer 
hair, G. haar; m8est(") most, G. meist. 

e to E. 1. e; G. 1. u, a: eerie bold, keen, G. kiihn; 
wenan to ween, imagine, G. wahnen. 

i to E. 1. i ; G. ei : side side, G. seite. 

eo to E. a, o, u, e; G. e, ie: deorc dark, sweord 
sivord, G. schwert: ceorl churl^ G. kerl; feoil feU,Q. 
fiel. 

6 to E. oo ; G. 1. u : fl or floor, G. flur. 

eo, eow to E. 1. e ; G. 1. ie, eu : de&p deep, G. tief ; 
deor dear, G. theuer; cneow knee, G. knie. 

u to E. ou, ow, oo ; G. 1. au, u : mus mouse, G. maus ; 
cu cow, G. kuh ; rum room, space, G. raum. 

( 9 ) S. bane. ( 10 ) S. main (») S. maist. 



8 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

y to E. Li, e ; G. 1. eu, an, o : fyr fire, G. feuer ; 
bryd bride, G. braut; hyran to hear, G. hbren. 

c (before a soft vowel) to E. and G. ch, k : cyle chill, 
G. kiihle ; stician to stick, G. stechen. 

cc to E. tch, ck; G. ck : streccan to stretch, G. 
strecken ; liccian to lick, G. lecken. 

scto E. sh, sk; G. sch : scyld shield, G. schild ; disc 
dish, table, G. tisch; tusc tusk. 

g (before a soft vowel sometimes) to E. y, G. j : gear 
year, G. jahr ; girstan-daeg yester-day. 

rands are often transposed: forst frost, G. frost: 
bridd (young) bird ; fl&cse flask, G. flasche. 



CHAPTER II. 

I. — Nouns. Gender. 

The genders, as in Greek, Latin, German, &c. are 
three, viz. neuter, masculine, feminine; the first two, 
as in those tongues, closely resembling each other, the 
last differing widely from both. A. S. nouns in general 
agree in gender with the corresponding German ; as, 

wif 
ild 

Masculine: mona G. mond moon. 

Feminine: sunne G. sonne sun. 

The chief exceptions are : — 

Neut. ear G. ahre (f.) ear of corn. 

— faesten G. feste (f.) fastness. 

— fyder G. feder (f.) feather, wing. 



Neuter: 



5 wi 

jcil 



G. weib woman, wife. 
G. kind child. 



NOUNS — GEN DEIt 



9 



Neut. 


mod 


G. muth 


(m.) mind, mood. 


— 


twig 


G. zweig 


(m.) ticig. 


— 


wsepen 


G. waffe 


(f.) weapon. 


— 


westen 


G. wiiste 


(f.) waste, desert* 


— 


wit^ 1 ) 


G. wein 


(m.) wine. 


Masc. 


creeft 


G. kraft 


(f.) power, craft, art 


— 


ende 


G. ende 


(n.) end. 


— 


feld 


G. feld 


(n.) field. 


— 


here 


G. heer 


(n.) army. 


— 


lust 


G. lust 


(f.) lust, pleasure. 


— 


mere( 2 ) 


G. meer 


(n.) mere, lake, sea. 


Fern. 


boc 


G. buch 


(n.) book. 


— 


heelup) 


G. heil 


(m.) health, salvation. 


— 


heorte( 4 


) G. herz 


(n.) heart. 



— ge-syhd G. ge-sicht (n.) sight. 

— t-urf G. torf (n.) turf. 

— wiht G. wicht (m.) wight, being. 

Moreover, all A. S. nouns ending in -dom, -had, and 
-scipe are masculine, while G. nouns in -thum are some 
neuter, some masculine, in -heit and -schaft feminine ; 
A. S. in -nes (-nys, -nis) feminine, G. in -niss some neuter, 
some feminine, 

Some words are of more than one gender ; thus 
flod( 5 ) floodis neut. (II. 1.) and masc. (II. 2.); s&sea 
masc. (II. 2.) and fern. (I. 3.) ; bend band, bond masc. 
(II. 2.) and fern. (II. 3.) ; lac gift, office, &c. all three 
(II. 1. 2. 3.), but oftenest neuter. 

(*) Olv-og masc. L. vin-um, neut. ( 2 ) L. mare, neut. 

( 3 ) L. sal-us, fern. ( 4 ) KapS-iafem. L. cor, neut. 

( 5 ) G.flulh fern. ; see masc. and fern. ; band neut. and masc. 



10 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

FURTHER RULES FOR GENDER. 

I. Nouns ending in -tl, -ed, -incle, and diminutives 
in -en; likewise all having the nominative and accusa- 
tive alike in both numbers are neuter. 

II. Nouns in -a, -m, -Is, -ad, -od, -e (from verbs) and 
-ling ; likewise all forming the genitive singular in -a, or 
the nominative plural in -as are masculine. 

III. Nouns in -aed, -ud, -d (after a consonant) -eo, 
-u (of quality from adjectives) -e (from adjectives) -ung, 
and -least are feminine. 

IV. The gender of compound words depends on that 
of the last part; thus wif-man woman is masculine. ( x ) 



II. — Declension, 



Nouns are divided into two Orders, the Simple and 
the Complex ;( 2 ) the former having one Declension of 
three Classes for the three Genders, the latter two De- 
clensions of three Classes each( 3 ). 

The Simple Order, answering to the Greek and Latin 
pure nouns, contains those ending in an essential vowel ; 
viz. -e in the neuter, -a in the masculine, and -e in the 
feminine. The Complex Order, answering to the Gr. 
and L. impure nouns, comprises all ending in a conso- 
nant, together with some in an unessential -e or -u. 

( 1 ) By the same rule G. frauen-zimmer female is neut. ; manns-person 
man fern. 

( 2 ) In Grimm's system Simple Nouns are called weak ; Complex, strong. 

( 3 ) For the grounds of this division, see Rask's Grammar, pp. 26 — 30. 



, NOUNS — DECLENSION. 



11 



Table of the Inflection of Nouns. 
Simple Order. 





Declension I. 




"1, Neut. 


II. Masc. 
Singular. 


IILFel 


ISom. -e 


-a 


-e 


Accus,( 4 ) -e 


-an 


-an 


Abl. & Dat. -an 


-an 


-an 


Gen. -an 


-an 


-an 



Plural. 

Nom. & Ace. -an 
Abl. & Dat. -um 
Gen. -en a 



Complex Order. 







Declension II. 




Declension III. 




I.Neut 


. II. Masc. 


III.FemT 


" I.Neut. 


II.Masc III.Fem. 






Singular. 








Singular. 




Nom. 


— 


_(-e) 


— 




-(- 


e) -u 


-u 


Accus. 


— 


-(-e) 


-e 




-(- 


e) -u" 


-e 


A. &D. 


-e 


-e 


-e 




-e 


-a 


-e 


Gen. 


-es 


-es 

Plural. 


-e 




-es 


-a 

Plural. 


-e 


N. & A. 


— 


-as 


-a 




-u 


-a 


-a 


A. &D. 


-um 


-um 


-um 




-um -um 


-um 


Gen. 


-a 


-a 


-a(-ena) 


-a 


-a 


-a(-ena) 



( 4 ) On this arrangement see Rask, Preface p. 54. 



12 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



RULES FOR DECLENSION, 



I. All Nouns have the nominative and accusative 
alike in the plural. 

II. All Nouns form the ablative and dative plural in 
-urn, often changed to -on, and sometimes again to -an. 

III. The ablative and dative are always alike in each 
number. 

IV. Neuters, as in Greek, Latin, and German, have 
the nominative and accusative alike in each number. 

V. Feminines vary the nominative and accusative 
singular ; but form the ablative, dative, and genitive 
singular alike. 

VI. The Simple Order forms its genitive plural in 
-ena, the Complex in -a. ( x ) 



III. — Simple Order, or Declension I. 

The First Declension contains a few neuters ending in 
-e, all masculines in -a, and all feminines in -e ; the 
nominative plural is formed in -a n ( 2 ) . The three Classes 
are so much alike that they may be shown at one view. 



(*) Participial nouns form it in -ra (see II. 2.) like indefinite adjec- 
tives. Complex feminines (II. 3. and III. 3.) sometimes have a Simple 
gen. plural. 

( 2 ) G. nouns forming their plur. in -en (-n) are Simple, all others Com- 
plex. 



NOUNS SIMPLE ORDER. 



13 



Examples — eage eye, steorra star, tunge tongue. 



Class I. Class II. 



Neuter. 

Nom. eag-e 

Accus. eag-e 

Abl. &Dat. eag-an 
Gen. eag-an 

N. & Ace. eag-an 
Abl. & Dat. eag-um 
Gen. eag-e na 



Singular. 

Masculine. 

steorr-a 
steorr-an 
steorr-an 
steorr-an 

Plural. 

steorr-an 
steorr-um 
steorr-ena 



Class III. 



Feminine. 

tung-e 
tung-an 
tung-an 
tung-an 



tung-an 

tung-um 

tung-ena. 



In like manner are declined eare ear, cliwe clew; 
h e a r ra lord, guma man, w y r h ta wright, workman, t i m a 
time, draca dragon, hlisa fame ; hlaefdige lady, cirice 
(circe) church, w uce week, e or de earth, wise wise, way ( 2 ) 
Sfc. Also some contracted nouns ; as, frea lord (masc.) 
ta toe, beo( 3 ) bee (fern.), making frean &c. plural tan, 
taum, taena; beon, be&na &c. IE! law, s?esea( 4 ), and 
ea river (likewise fern.) are indeclinable, except some- 
times gen. eas ( 5 ), nom. plural ean, 



( 2 ) Manna man and heofone heaven are much less common tfian man 
111. 2. and heofon II. 2. 

( 3 ) G. zehe, biene, not contracted. 

( 4 ) See is also declinable, as II. 2. 

( 5 ) All A. S. nouns originally formed the genitive in -s ; see p. 70, n. 4. 

C 



14 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE* 

IV. — Complex Order. Declension IT. 

Class I. 

The Second Declension, first Class, contains many 
neuters ending in one or more consonants. 



Examples 


— leaf leaf, word word. 




Singular 


t 


Nom. & Ace. 


leaf 


word 


Abl. & Dat. 


leaf-e 


word-e 


Gen. 


leaf-es 

Plural. 


word-es 


Nom. & Ace. 


leaf 


word 


Abl. & Dat. 


leaf-um 


word-um 


Gen. 


le&f-a 


word-a. 



Thus are declined ear ear of corn,hus house, deor ( ! ) 
beast, ge-h&t promise, hors horse, spel story, spell, wif 
woman, wife, beam child, bairn, lamb lamb Sfc; 
feoh( 2 ) fee, money, cattle makes feo, feos. 



V.— Class II, 

The Second Declension, second Class, comprises all 
regular masculines ending in a consonant, all complex 
ones in -e, and a few in -u (-o) ; the plural is formed in 
-as ; some monosyllables change se to a in the plural. 

(*) Hence deer — u Rats and mice, and such small deer." 
( 2 ) "Comp. L. pec-us, pec-unia ; our fee is money only, G. vieh cattle 
onlv. 



NOUNS — COMPLEX ORDER. 15 

Examples — deel part, deal, ende end, dreg day. 







Singular. 




N. & A. 


d^l 


end-e 


dasg 


A. &D. 


dsel-e 


end-e 


daeg 


Gen. 


dsel-es 


end-es 

Plural. 


d segues 


N.&A. 


deel-as 


end-as 


dag-as 


A.&D. 


dsel-um 


end-um 


dag-um 


Gen. 


dsel-a 


end-a 


dag-a. 



Thus also cyning (cing) king, smid, smith, stan 
stone, weg way, freo-dom freedom, munuc-had monk- 
hood ; mete meat, rsedere reader, weordscipe wor~ 
ship ; stsef ( 2 ) staff, letter, maeg kinsman, &c. Partici- 
pial nouns in -end usually have the nominative and ac- 
cusative sing, and plur. alike, and make -ra in the gen. 
plural. Treond friend, and feond jfoe, jfed'have plur. 
fryndj fynd, freond, feond, or freondas &c. Dis- 
syllables in -el (-ol), -en (-on), and -er (-or) are con- 
tracted in the oblique cases and plural ; thus e ngel angel, 
dryhten lord, ealdor prince, make engle, engles, 
englas &c. dryhtne &c. Heofen (-on) heaven has abl. 
and dat. heofene, heofone, or heofne and so on. 
Monad (mond) month forms monde &c. Winter 
winter has abl. and dat. wintra, nom. pi. wintras, or 
winter. Feld field, ford ford, and sumer (-or) sum- 
mer make abl. and dat. feld a, ford a, sum era. 

t 2 ) Comp. G. stab, stabe ; &c. G. buch-stab is Letter, 



J 6 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Feeder father is seldom varied in the singular, and 
never contracted. Nouns in -h, and -u (-o), change 
them tog and w; as, beah nw^, beage, beages&c; 
bealu bale, injury, bealwe, and the like : a few drop 
the-h; as, feorh life, feore &c. Those in -sc often 
takex(cs) in the plural; as, fisc fish, fixas&c; some- 
times throughout ; fix, fixe &c. 



VI.— Class III. 

The Second Declension, third Class, contains all 
regular feminines ending in a consonant; the plural is 
formed in -a. 

Examples — stefen (stefn) voice, spreec speech. 

Singular. 

Worn. stefen sprsec 

Ace. stefn-e spreee-e 

A. &D. stefn-e sprac-e 

Gen. stefn-e spreec-e 

Plural. 

N. & A. stefn-a sprsec-a 

A. & D. stefn-um spreec-um 

Gen. stefn-a(-ena) sprsec-a(-ena). 

Thus are declined sawel soul, wylen female slave, 
frofer comfort, ge-samnung assembly, ecnys eternity, 
lag law, stow place, J>e6d people, lar lore, myri mirth, 
ben prayer, &c. Dissyllables in -el (-ol), -en, -er (-or), 
are contracted in the oblique cases, and often in all ; 
as, sawl, wyln, frofr. A single final consonant after a 



NOUNS — COMPLEX ORDER 17 

short vowel is doubled; as syn sin, accus. &c. synne. 
The gen e plur. is sometimes in -en a. Nouns in -ung 
sometimes form the abl. and dat. in -a. Hand hand, 
makes accus. hand, abl. and dat. h an da, Miht might, 
tid time, tide, woruld world, have the accus. like the 
nom.; woruld sometimes makes gen. worldes. (*) 
N iht wight, and wiht wight remain unchanged in the 
accus. singular, and nom, plural. 



VII. — Declension HI. 
Class I. 



The Third Declension, first Class, contains all complex 
neuters in -e, all in -u, all neuter dissyllables in er (-or) 
.el (-ol), and -en, some in ed (-od), and many monosyl- 
lables in a consonant. The plural is in -u (-o), often 
changed to -a ; some monosyllables change ae, and a few 
ea 3 into a in the plural. 



Example 


s — treow tree^ 


rice realm, 

Singular. 


faet vat, vessel. 


N. & A. 


treow 


ric-e 


faet 


A. &D. 


treow-e 


ric-e 


faet-e 


Gen. 


treow-es 


ric-es 

Plural. 


fsst-es 


N. & A. 


treow-u 


ric-u 


fat-u 


A. &D. 


treow-um 


ric-um 


fat-um 


Gen. 


treow-a 


ric-a 


fat-a. 



( ! ) See page 13 ; n s 5 above. 



18 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

So likewise scip ship, lim limb, de&folf 1 ") devil, 
wseter water, ge-writ writing, writ ; wite punishment, 
ge-msere boundary, spere spear, melu meal, jftour ; 
baed bath, glses ( 2 ) glass, geat gate, &c. 

Dissyllables are mostly contracted; thus, heafod 
head, tacen tohen, w under wonder, make heafde, 
heafdes &c. tacne, wundre &c. ; nyten beast, neat, 
weofod altar, &c. are usually not. Those in -en some- 
times double the n in the oblique cases ; as, westen de- 
sert, westenne &c. Cild child, cealf calf, and seg egg, 
form their plural cildru (-a) ( 3 ), cealfru, aegru ; the 
first however often has cild or cilde. pystru darkness, 
lendenu loins, &c. have no singular. Nouns in -u 
take w, and are usually contracted, forming the plural in 
-a; as, sear u array, ambush, searwe, searwes; plur. 
searwa &c. 



VIII.— Class II. 



The Third Declension, second Class, comprises mas- 
culines in -u (-o), forming their plural in -a, some irre- 
gulars (masc. and fern.) in -er (-or), changing their vowel 
in the ablative and dative, and making -u (-o, -a) in the 
plural, a few (masc.) changing their vowel as above, 
and in the nominative and accusative plural, &c. 

(*) De 6 £o 1 is often masculine. 
( 2 ; Comp. G. fass, fasser; glas, glaser. 

( 3 ) Hencechitdr en, P. child- er ; comp. G. kind, kind-er; kalb, kalb-er; 
ei, ei-er : D. kind, kind-er-en ; ka!f, kalv-er-en ; ei, eij-er-en. 



NOUNS COMPLEX ORDER. 19 

Examples — sunu so n, broder brother, man man. 

Singular. 

N. & A. sun-u broder man 

A. & D. sun-a breder men 

Gen. sun-a broder mann-e 

Plural. 

N. & A. sun-a brodr-u men 

A. &D. sun-um brodr-um mann-um 

Gen. sun-a brodr-u mann-a. 

So too are declined wudu wood, sidu custom, medo 
mead, metheglin; moder mother, dohter daughter, 
sweoster sister: fot foot, and tod tooth, follow man 5 
making fet, ted. ( 5 ) Sun-en a is rare. 

Leode (G. leute) people, Dene Danes, Engle 
Angles, Englishmen, and a few more in -e with no sin- 
gular, make leodum, leoda, &c. 



IX.— vClass III. 

The Third Declension, third Class, contains all femi- 
nines ending in -u or -o, also some irregulars which change 
their vowel, &c. The former sometimes make the 
genitive plural in -en a. 

Examples— den u vale, boc book, burh burg a, town. 

Singular. 



Nom. de 
Ace. de 



n " u *) i / 

> boc burh 

sn-e 3 



A. & D. den-e bee byrig 

Gen. den-e bee burg-e 

( 5 ) Comp. G.mann, manner; fuss, fusse \ zalin, zahne. 



20 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 







Plural. 




N. & A. 


den-a 


b6c 


byrig 


A. &D. 


den-um 


boc-um 


burg-um 


Gen. 


den-a (-en a) 


b&c-a 


burg-a. 



Like denu are declined lufu loiie, gifu gift, grace, 
sn6ru daughter-in-law, caru care, lagu water, &c. 
Maenigeo (-u) many, multitude, yldo age, eld, breedo 
breadth, and some others in-o are indeclinable, except abl. 
and dat. plur. msenigum. Duru door makes abl. and 
dat. sing. dura. Collectives in -waru, as burh-waru 
town's-folk, form plur, -ware, gen. -wara or -warena. 
Mus mouse, lus louse, cu cow, gos goose, broc breeches, 
follow boc, making plur. mys mice, lys lice, cy hye, 
ges( x ) geese, brec. Cu sometimes has gen. sing. cus,( 2 ) 
gen. plur. cuna. Turf turf, and furh furrow, follow 
burh, making tyrf, &c. 



CHAPTER III. 
1. — Adjectives 
As in German &c. have a Definite and an Indefinite 
inflection : the former is used when the adjective is pre- 
ceded by the definite article, by any other demonstrative, 
or by a possessive pronoun; the latter always else. 
There are three Declensions, one for the Definite form, 
agreeing closely with the Simple Order, two for the In- 

( J ) Comp. G. bucL, biicher ; maus, mause ; laus / lause j kuh, kUhe j 
gans, ganse. 

( 2 ) See page 70, n 4* 



ADJECTIVES. 21 

definite, answering, though not so exactly, to the Com- 
plex Order of Nouns. 



II. — Definite Declension. 
Example — (god good) J>aet god-e ( 3 ) &c. the good. 

Singular. 
Neut. Masc. Fem. 

Norn. J>aet god-e segod-a se& god-e 

Ace. J>aet god-e Jjone god-an J>a god-an 

Abl. J>y god-an })y god-an 

Dat. ))am god-an Jjeere god-an 

Gen.J>aes god-an J>aere god-an 

Plural. 

N. & A. J>a god-an 
A. & D. J>am god-um 
Gen. J>ara god-ena. 

This declension is used for all adjectives, participles, 
and pronouns in general; participles present however 
take -ra instead of -en a in the genitive plural. Mono- 
syllables commonly change se to a throughout ; as, smael 
small, poet smale, se smala, se6 smale the small, 
and so on. Adjectives in -h, as he ah high, usually 
change it to g when the case-ending is a vowel, as, J) set 
heag-e, &c. ; otherwise the h isdropt; as, abl. &chean. 
Those in-u (-o), as near-u narrow, take w throughout; 
as, Jjset near-we, &c.( 4 ) 

■ ( 3 ; Comp. Nouns I. 1, 2, 3. ( 4 , Comp. Nouns II. 2, 3. III. 1. 



. 



22 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

III. — Indefinite Declension I. 
Example — god( 1 ) good. 

Singular. 
Neut. Masc. Fern. 

Norn, god god god 

Ace. god god-ne god-e 

Abl. god-e god e 

Dat. god-um god-re 

Gen. god-es god-re 

Plural. 
Neut. Masc. & Fern, 

]S T . & A. g&d(~u) god-e 

A. & D. god-um 

Gen. god-ra. 

Thus are declined adjectives ending in -e, -el (-ol), 
-isc, and -wis ; likewise most monosyllables, all partici- 
ples present, participles past of the Simple Order, super- 
latives and pronouns; as, wyrct-e worth, icorthy, dyg-el 
dark, sprec-ol talkative, menn-isc human, ge-wissure, 
soct true, sooth, Ieoht light, heard hard, se&c sick, 
wrec wretched, f zest fast, &c. 

Those in -e drop it when a syllable of inflection is 
''added; wyrd-ne, wyrd-um, wyrd-re, &c. 

Adjectives in -h and ~u follow the rules given above; 
accus. masc. hea-nne, nearo-ne; abl. &c. fern, hea-re, 
near-we or near-e; gen. plur. hea-ra, near-wa or 
near-a. 

( ! ) Comp. Nouns II. 1, 2, 



ADJECTIVES, 23 



IV ' .-^-Indefinite Declension II. 



Example — s m se 1 ( 2 ) 


small 


Singular. 




Neut. Masc. 


Fem, 


a. smssl smsel 


smal-u 


. smsel smsel-ne 


smal-e 


Abl. smal-e 


smale 


Dat. smal-um : 


smsel-re 


Gen. smal-es 


smsel-re 


Plural. 




Neut. 


Masc. & Fern. 


N. & A. smal-u 


smal-e 


A. & D. smal-um 




Gen. smael-ra. 





Thus are declined monosyllables with se (except fsest) 
&c, most adjectives with derived endings, and par- 
ticiples past of the Complex Order ; some of both the 
latter, however, follow Declension I. As, lset late, slow, 
swser heavy, glsed glad, bser bare, swses sweet, dear, 
til good, ead-ig blessed, prosperous, fser-lic sudden, dan- 
gerous, ge-sib-sum peaceable, mseg-er meagre, hlutt-or 
clear, fseg-en glad, fain* Some dissyllables are con- 
tracted in certain forms, as, h&l-ig holy,h&l-ge, hal-ges, 
&c, but gen, plur. hal-igra and the like, 

0) Comp. Nouns III. 1,3. 



24 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE 

V. — Comparison, 
t The Comparative and Superlative Degrees are regu- 
larly formed by adding -or and -ost ( x ), (E. and G. -er and 
-est), to the indefinite form; as, leof, leof-or, le6tost 
dear, dear-er, dear-est (G. lieb, lieb-er, lieb-est) : sq 
usually becomes a; as, smael, smal-or, smal-ost, small, 
small-er, small-est. (G. schmal, schmal-er, schmal-est ) 
The ending -or is however only adverbial ; as an adjec- 
tive the Comparative is formed in -re, -ra, -re, whether 
used definitely or indefinitely; as, (])set) leof-re, (se) 
le6f-ra, (se6) leof-re (the) dearer; (G. das &c. lieb-re) 
(}>aet) smsel-re &c. (the) smaller; (G. das &c. schmal-re). 
The Superlative has both the definite and indefinite in- 
flections, the former in -ost, or -est, (also the adverbial 
form), the latter in -oste, -osta, -oste, or -este &c. ; as, 
leof-ost dearest, }>set leof-oste, or leof-este Seethe 
dearest; (G. das &c. lieb-ste.) 

Table -of Comparison, 

Positive. Comparative. Superlative, 

Adjective. 

heard J heard-ost 

hard ^ y (j^ast) heard-re hard-est 

Jjaet heard-e C( (the) hard-er ]>set heard-oste 

the hard J the hard-est 

Adverb. 

heard-e heard-or heard-ost 

hard-ly hard-li-er hard~li-esL 

(*) Comp. the L. comparative -ior ; Gr. superlative ior-o£, &c. 



ADJECTIVES. 



25 



VI. — Irregular Comparison. 

The following adjectives are irregularly compared; 
the change of a into e ; se into a; ea into y, or e ; ea, 
eo, u, into y, answers to that of the German a into a, o 
into 6, u into ii : in English but few traces of this re- 
main. The forms in -me ( 2 ) (-ma, -me) are old superla- 
tiveSj afterwards used as positives, and then again com- 
pared. The words between brackets are adverbs, pecu- 
liarly formed. 

Positive. 'Comparative. Superlative. 

lang( 3 ) lengre (leng) lengest 



long 
Strang 



longer 



longest 



strengre (strangor) strengest 



strong stronger 

hrsed (hrade) hraectre (hrador) 

quick, rath quicker (rather) 



eald 

old 

neah 

nigh 

heah 

high 

eh& 

easy 

feor 

far 

geong 

young 



yldre 
elder 



strongest 

hradost 

quickest 

yldest 

eldest 



nearre (near, nyr) nyhst,nehst,next 



nigher 
hyrre 
higher 

eactre (edre, ed) 
easier 

fyrre (fyr) 
further 
gyngre 
younger 

( 2 ) Comp. L. superlatives in -mum (-mus, -ma). 

( 3 ) Comp. G. lang, langer, langst; alt, alter, altest; nahe, naber, 
nachst; boch, libher, hbchst ; jung, j linger, jiingst ; fort, furter; sanft, 
sanfter, sanftest ; eher, erst ; gut, wohl, besser, best ; mehr, meist, &c. 



nighest, next 

hyhst, hehst 

highest 

eadost 

easiest 

fyr rest 

furthest 

gyngest 

youngest 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



Positive, 


Comparative. 


Superlative, 


sceort 


scyrtre 


scyrtest 


short 


shorter 


shortest 


(ford, furd) 


furdre (furdor) 


(forth) 


further 




soft 


seftre (seft) 


seftest 


soft 


softer 


softest 


fer(*) 


serre (serer, -or) eerest (-ost) 


early (ere) 


earlier, sooner 


(erst) first 


god (wel) 


betere (bet) 


betest, betst 


good (well) 


better 


best 


yfel 


wyrse (wyrs) 


wyrrest, wyrst 


evil 


worse 


worst 


micel 


mare(ma)( 2 ) 


maest 


great, mickle 


greater, more 


greatest, most 


lytel (lyt) 


lsesse (laes) 


lsest 


little 


less 


least 


forme (fore) 


'.---■. 


fyrmest, fyrst 


former, fore 




foremost, first 


lset, laeteme (late) 


laetre (lator) 


latost, lsetemest 


late, slow 


later, latter 


latest, last 


sid, sideme 


sidre (sidor) 


sidost, sidemest 


late 9 (since) 




w r : . 


nordeme, (nord) (*) (nordor) 


nordemest 


northern, north 




northmost 


ufeme (up) 


ufere (ufor) 


yfemest 


high (up) 


tipper 


upmost 


sefteme (aefter) 


eeftre 


seftemest 


aft, after 


after 


aftmost 



Q) Hence O. or; " or ever, t -/' * 

( 2 ) For mar, to which we have returned l more ; O. was mo 

( 3 ) Some of these are often formed in -weard ; as, n r$e-weard 
northern, north-ward, ufe-weard ^up-weardj upper, up-icard. 



PRONOUNS. 



27 



Positive. 

hindeme 
kind 

inneme (inn) 

inner (in) 

uteme (ut) 

outer (out) 

midd, midme 

mid 

nicteme(nider) nietre (nidror) 

low (down) nether 



Comparative* 
hindere 
hinder 

innere (innor) 
inner 

utre (utor) 
outer, utter 



Superlative. 

hindemest 

hindmost 

innemest 

inmost 

ytemest 

outmost, utmost 

midmest 

midmost 

nidemest 

nethm'ost* , 



CHAPTER IV. 
I. — Pronouns — Personal. 

The personal Pronouns are ic /, pu thou> hit, he, 

he 6 it, he, she* The two first are the only A. S. words 

with a dual number. 

Singular. 



N. ic («) 






J>6 ( 8 ) 


A. me 






Jje 


A.&D, me 






*! 


G. min 






J>in 


Dual. 


Plural. 


Dual. 


Plural. 


N. wit ( 6 ) 


we 


git 


ge 


A. unc 


us 


inc 


eow 


A.&D.unc 


us 


inc 


eow 


G. uncer 


lire 


incer 


eower 



( 4 ) Comp. iy-w, fie, &c. L. ego, me ; G. ich, mir, wir, (D. wij) uns, 
unser. 

( 5 ) Comp. (Dor.) tv, tb ; L. tu, te ; G. du, dir, euch,&c. D. gij, &c. 

( 6 ) Remark a peculiar construction with the dual : — w it S c i 1 1 in g 
w« two, viz J and Scitiing ; healf Jjaes cinges, healf uncer 
Brentinges, half the hing's, half mine and Brcnting's. 



28 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 





Singular. 




Neut. 


Masc. 


Fern. 


N. hit(i) 


he 


heo 


A. hit 


hine 


hi 


A. &D. 


him 


hire 


G. 


his 


hire 




Plural. 






N.&A. hi 






A. & D. him 




• 


G. hira 





Meh, mec (L. mihi, G. mich) and )>eh, }>ec (G. 
dich) sometimes occur for me and J>e : likewise the 
poetical usih, usic, and eowih, e&wic for us and 
eow; and uncit and incit, for unc and inc. 

There beings as in English, no reflective pronoun, the 
personals are used instead; as, ic me reste i" rest me 
( myself); J> a Jjeowas wyrmdon hig, the servants were 
warming them (-selves). Sylf self, same, declined as an 
adjective both definitely and indefinitely (I.), and agree- 
ing with the pronoun or noun, gives a strong reflective 
sense; as, ic sylf or sylfa Imyself; fram me sylfum 
of myself ; J>u sylf thou thyself; we sylfe we our- 
selves. Sec: se& sylfe tid the same time.( 2 ) Sometimes 
the pronoun stands in the dative before sylf; as, (ic) 
me sylf / myself; him-sylf he himself ( 3 ) 

( 1 ) Comp. 6, 17, 6v, 01, al ; L. id, is, ea, eum, ejus, ii ; G. es, ihn, ihm, 
ihr y D. het, hij, &c. 

( 2 ) Comp. G. ich selber, wir selben, die selbe zeit, &c. 

( 3 ) Like F. moi-meme, /ai-meme, hence seemingly my-self, ffa/'Self, 
&c. : self is properly no more a noun than avrog, L. ipse, or F. memc. 



PRONOUNS. 29 

II. — Possessives. 

The Possessive Pronouns are formed, as in German, 
from the genitives of the two first persons; as, min 
(G. mein) mwe, my; J)in (G. dein) thine, thy ; uncer, 
lire (G. unser) our ; incer, eower (G. euer) your: 
like other Pronouns in general, they are declined as in- 
definite adjectives I. Those in -er are usually con- 
tracted ; 'as uncre, eowres, and the like. U're forms 
lirum, ures, &c; but retfiains unchanged in the whole 
feminine singular. The poetical user (dsser) for lire 
is thus declined : — 



Neut. 


Masc. 
Singular. 


Fem. 


N. user 


user 


user 


A. user 

V 


liserne 


usse 


A. & D, 


ussum 


usse 


G. 


lisses 
v * 


usse 




Plural. 






N. & A. lisse, user 






A. & D. lissum 






G. ussa. 





The genitive of the third person is used unchanged ; 
his, its, his, hire her, hira their. To make these re- 
flective, the genitive of sylf agreeing with the pronoun, 
or the indefinite adjective agen own, agreeing with the 
noun, must be used; as, J>in sylfes beam thine own 
son; to his agenre ]?earfe to his own need* Sin 
occurs in poetry as a possessive of the third person ; not 
however like G. sein, for L. ejus, but for L. suus only. 

d2 



30 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Ill, — Demonstratives. 

The Demonstrative Pronouns are paet, se, se6 that,' 
likewise the relative which, who, that, and the article 
the;{ 1 ) and pis, pes, pe6s this. 

Neut. Masc. Fent, Neut. Masc. Fem. 

N. paet( 2 ) se seo J> is ( 3 ) >, es £ e6s 

A. paet pone pa pis pisue pas 

Abl. py py • pise pisse 

D. pam psere pisum pisse 

G, pais paere pises pisse 

N. & A. pa pas 

s \\ A. &D. pam pisum 

■ ■** G. para pissa 

paene, pgem, pare, psera, are sometimes used for 
pone, pam, prere, para; likewise pses for pas ; the s 
in pise, &c. is often doubled; pissere and pissera 
occur also for pisse and pissa. The indeclinable pe 
is used for all cases of paet, se, seo, as a relative; com- 
bined with it it forms pset-te( 4 ) that which, se-pe he 
that, seo-pe she that, paet, se, seo is sometimes re- 
peated in a sentence, standing first as a demonstrative, 
and next as a relative ; but pe commonly stands as 

(*) Comp. the threefold use of G. das, der, die. 

( 2 ) Comp. to, 6, yi, tov, ra, rot, rai ; G. das, den, dem, der, des, &c* 
D. dat, &c. From seo comes she (G. sie) $ from J? a they, \>&m then, 
J: sera their, 

( 3 ) Comp. G. dies, &c. ; fas and fees have become those and these, 

( 4 ) psette is also that (conjunction) G. dass. 



PRONOUNS* 31 

relative in the second place; as, J>aet micle ge-teld 
J>e Moises worhte, the great tent that Moses made. 

pe is sometimes used along with hit, &c. as a rela- 
tive; as, ]>e Jjurh hine through whom. 

Swa is sometimes used (like G. so) as an indeclin- 
able relative. 

Ylc same, follows the indefinite declension. 

Swylc such, is often repeated, standing in the second 
place adverbially; as, iElc Jjing on-gitan swylc 
swylce hit is to understand each thing so as it is. 



I V. — Interrogatives. 

The Interrogative Pronouns are hwaet, hwa? what? 
who? hwylc? which? hwaeder whether? which? The 
first has no plural, and is thus declined : 



Neuter. 




Masc. & Fern. 


Nom. hwaet 




hwa 


Ace. hwaet 




hwone (hw^ene) 




Abl. 


hwy 




Dak 


hwam (hweem) 




Gen. 


hwaes ( 5 ) 



It answers to L. quis not qui, and is never used as a 
relative : with a neuter adjective it governs the genitive^ 
as, hwaet yfeles ? what evil? it is also (like G. et-was, 
was) used not interrogatively, for somewhat, a little ; as, 
hwaet lytles some little. 

( 5 ) Fro*?! hwrara and h w & s, are whom and whose. 



32 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

V. — Indefinites. 

The Indefinite pronouns are swa hwapt(-swa) what- 
so-ever, swa-hwa (-swa) who-so-ever, swa-hwylc (-swa) 
which-so-ever, seg-hwset (ge-hwaet), eeg-hwylc, &c. 
whatsoever, Sfc. which follow the declension of the chief 
word in the compound. Others are selc, each, every 
one, eall all, senig any, nsenig none whatever, an-lipig 
(een-lipig) single, alone, &c. Ge-noh enoughis some- 
times indeclinable. A'n one, a, and sum some,a, a certain^ 
serve for the indefinite article, which is however often 
not expressed : sum placed after a genitive cardinal num- 
ber implies one above it; as, fif-tyna sum one of six- 
teen, one with fifteen others. Manig (maenig) many 
sometimes has nom. and accus. plur. manega. Fela 
much, mdny is indeclinable: feawa (fea) few, some- 
times has abl. and dat. plur. feawum, gen. feara; both 
often govern a genitive plural; as, madmafela many 
treasures ; fea worda few words. Man (man) is used 
(like G. man, and F. on) (*) indefinitely for one, they ; 
as, Me man saegde they told me (G. man sagte mir). 
From wiht (wuht) creature, being, (wight, whit) are 
formed k-wiht (a-wuht) contracted to awht, aht any- 
thing, ought ; and nan-wiht (-wuht) nkwh t, nah t(°) 
nothing, nought. Other indefinite Pronouns are oder 
\-or) other, second (L. alius, and alter for secundus), 
& w cte r, ader one of two ( L. alter duorum ) , 
nawder(nkdor), neither of two (L. neuter), se g de r 

( 1 ) Formerly horn, from L. homo. 
( 8 ) Hence not, like G. nicht from ne-wicht. 



PRONOUNS. 



33 



either, each of two. 0'& e r forms its oblique cases fern, 
sing, odre ; it sometimes follows indefinite Decl. II. " 



VI- 


Comparative Table 


of Cardinal Numbers. 


Greek. 


Latin. 


Dutch. 


A. S. English 


GERMAy. 


iv 


un-um 


een 


an one 


ein 


Zvo 


duo 


twee 


twa two 


zwei 


rpia 


tria 


drie 


J>reo three 


> drei 


KtTTope ( 3 ) quatuor 


vier 


feower four 


vier 


TTtVTZ 


quinque 


vijf 


fif five 


funf 


il 


sex 


zes 


six six 


sechs 


lirra 


septem 


zeven 


seofon seven sieben 


OKTIjJ 


octo 


acht 


eahta eight acht 


Ivvza 


novem 


negen 


nigon nine 


neun 


Sefca 


decern 


tien 


tyn ten 


zehn 


Dutch. 


A. S 




English. 


German, 


elf 


endlu 


fon 


eleven 


eilf 


twaalf 


twelf 




twelve 


zwolf 


der-tien 


]>reo-ttyne 


thir-teen 


drei-zehn 


veertien 


feower-tyne 


fourteen 


vierzehn 


vijftien 


fif-tyne 


fifteen 


funfzehn 


zestien 


six-ty 


ne 


sixteen 


sechzehn 


zeventien 


seofoi 


n-tyne 


seventeen 


siebzehn 


achtien 


eahta 


-tyne 


eighteen 


achtzehn 


negentien 


nigon 


-tyne 


nineteen 


neunzehn 


twin-tig 


twen- 


tig 


twen-ty 


zwan-zig 


dertig 


l>ry-ttig 


thirty 


drei-ssig 


veertig 


feower-tig 


forty 


vierzig 






C 3 ) iEol. for 


Ttoaapa, 





34 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



c Dutch. 



A. S. 



English. 



German. 



vijftig 
zestig 
zeventig 
tachtig (') 
negentig 

honderd 



fir-tig 
six-tig 

hund-seofon-tig 
hund-eahtatig 
hund-nigontig 
'hund, hundred/ 



funfzig 
sechzig 
siebzig 
achtzig 
neunzig 

hundert 



fifty 
sixty 
seventy 
eighty 
ninety 
rhund, hundred^ hundred 
l^hund-teontig J 
hund-endlufontig 110 
hund-twelftig 120 
Jjusend , thousand tausend. 

A'n, like all other pronouns, follows indef. Deel. I., 
sometimes making accus. masc. aenne ; thus too nan 
none. Used definitely, ane, ana, ane, and standing 
after its noun, &c, it means alone. Twa( 2 ) and }>reo 
are thus declined : — 



duizend 



Neut. 



Masc. 



Fem. Neut. Masc. Fem„ 



N. & A. twa (tii) twegen( 3 ) twa. J>reo }>ry J)reo 



j 

A. & D. twam (tweem) J>rym 

G. twegra (twega) preora. 

Ba, begen, b a both, follows twa; prefixed to twa it 
forms ba-twa (bii-tii) ( 4 ) which is indeclinable. The 
numbers feower to twelf inclusive, when used abso- 
lutely, have a nom. in -e, &c. ; as, ealle seofone all 
seven; an of J>am twelfum one of the twelve; an 

(') The t- is probably a remnant of the prefix bond- retained before 
the vowel. 

( 2 ) S. tica. G. zwei, z^*o. ( 3 ) Twain* G. zween. 

( 4 ) Hence both, G. beide ; comp. Italian ambe-due. 






PRONOUNS. 35 

bissa fifa one of these Jive. Those above eahta usu- 
ally govern a genitive. Twentig and the others in 
-tig make abl. and dat. -tigum, gen. -tigra. Hund 
prefixed to the tens after sixtig (answering to -kovt-ci, L. 
-gint-a) is sometimes dropt when hund hundred g03S 
before; as, scipa an hund and eahtatig, of ships one 
hundred and eighty. Hund (hundred) follows II. 1 ; 
hundred and pusend, III. 1. 

Units are placed before tens, as, six and fiftig, six 
and fifty. In numbers above a hundred, the smaller 
stands last, and the noun is repeated ; as, Hund- 
teontig wintra and seofon and feowertig wintra, 
a hundred winters and seven and forty winters.^ 5 ) 

Wintre affixed to numbers forms adjectives denoting 
age; as, fram twi-wintrum cilde, from the child of 
two years* 



VII. — Ordinal Numbers. 



Jjaet forme, se forma, seo forme first 

J>aet, se, seo oder second 

J^aet ]>ry-dde, se pry-dda, seo Jjry-dde ( 6 ) thir-d 

feor-J>e, -]>a, -J>e four-th 

fif-te, -ta, -te fifth 

six-te, sixth 

seofo-Jje, -]>a, -pe seventh 

eahto]>e — — - eighth 

nigo]>e \ ninth 

,( 5 ) The northern nations reckoned time by winters. 
( 6 ) Comp. rpi-TOQ, L. ter-tius, G. dri-tte, vier-te, &c. 



36f ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE^ 



teope 


tenth 


endlyf-te 


eleventh 


twelfte 


twelfth 


pry-tteode 


thirteenth 


feower-teode 


fourteenth 


fif-teode 


fifteenth 


six-teode 


sixteenth 


seofon-teode 


seventeenth 


eahta-teode 


eighteenth 


nigon-teode 


nineteenth 


twentig-ode 


twentieth 


pryttigode 


thirtieth 


feowertigode 


fortieth 


fiftigode 


fiftieth 


sixtigode 


sixtieth 


hund-seofontigode 


seventieth 


hund-eahtatigode 


eightieth 


hund-nigontigode 


ninetieth 


hund-teontigode 


hundredth 


hund-endlufontigode 


noth 


hund-twelftigode 


\2Qth 



Units combined with ordinal tens stand first when 
cardinals, last when ordinals; as, an and ]>ryttigode 
one and thirtieth; J>y twentigodan daege and }>y 
feordan daege Septembris, on the twenty and fourth 
day of September. 

HealfAflZf placed after an ordinal number (like G. 
halb) reduces it by half; as, 6der-healf (lit. second- 
half) one and a half (G. andert-halb) ; ]jridde-healf 



VERBS — CONJUGATION. 37 

(lit. third-half) two and a half (G. dritto-halb).^) An, 
twa, J>reo, form aen-e once, twi-wa (tu-wa) twice, 
Jjry wa thrice; with the other cardinals, and all the 
ordinals, sid a time is used in the ablative for the same 
purpose; as, feower, fif, &c. sidum or sidon four, 
foe, Sfc. times; (pf) forman, ddre, jjryddan, &c. 
side the first, second, third, Sfc. time. 



CHAPTER V. 

I. — Verbs. Conjugation. 

There are two Orders of Verbs, as of Nouns ; viz. 
the Simple and the Complex ; ( 2 ) the former containing 
pure or open Verbs answering to the Greek in -ativ, 
-f€tv, and -oav, and to the Latin in -are, -ere, and -ire ; 
the latter impure or close Verbs, answering to the Greek 
regulars, and to the Latin in -ere, &c.( 3 ) The Simple 
Order forms its imperfect by adding -ode (-ede), -de, 
or -te to the root ; the participle past by adding -od 
(«ed), -d, or -t: in the Complex the imperfect becomes 
monosyllabic and changes its vowel ; the participle past 
ends in -en.( 4 ) The former is divided into three Classes 
forming one Conjugation; the latter into two Conjuga- 
tions of three Classes each. 

(') Comp. rjfiicrv-TpiTOQ, L. sesqui- alter, -tertius. 

( 2 ) Simple Verbs are by Grimm termed Weak, Complex Strong 1 . 

( 3 ) See Rask's Grammar, pp. 67—70. 

( 4 ) K. and G. verbs in general follow the A.S., though complex forms 
have in each not seldom become simple. 

E 



38 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE* 

II. — Comparative View of the Chief Tenses. 
Simple Order, or Conjugation I. 
Examples — luf-ian to love, G. lieb-en; hyr-an to 
Iiear,G. hor-en; tell-an to tell, reckon, G. zahl-en. 



Class I. 



Class II. 



Class III 



Present, 


Imperfect. 


Part. past. 


r ic luf-ige 


— luf-ode 


(ge-)luf-od 


J i" love 


«— lov-ed 


lov-ed 


LG. ich lieb-e 


— lieb-te 


ge lieb-t 


r hyr-e 


hyr-de 


(ge-)hyr-ed 


J hear 


hear~d 


hear-d 


LG. hbr-e 


hor-te 


ge-hor t 


r tell-e 


teal-de 


(ge-)teal-d 


[J tell 


told 


tol-d 


LG. zahl-e 


z"ahl-te 


ge-zahl-t. 


Complex Order.- 


—Conjugation II. 



Examples — brec-an to break, G. brech-en ; heald-an 
to hold, G. halt-en ; drag-an to draw, drag, G. trag-en. 



Class I. 



Class 



Class III 



{ 
{ 



Present. 


Imperfect, 


Part. past. 


brec-e 


braec 


(ge-)broc-en 


break 


brake 


brok-en 


,G. brech-e 


brach 


ge-broch en 


heald-e 


heold 


(ge-)heald-en 


hold 


held 


hold-en 


G. halt-S 


hielt 


ge-halt-en 


drag e 


droh 


(ge-)drag-en 


draw 


drew 


draw-n 


G. trag-e 


trug 


ge-trag-en. 



VERBS — SIMPLE ORDER. 



39 



Conjugation III. 

Examples — bind-an to bind, G. bind- 
drive, G. treib-en ; cliif an to cleave, G. 

Present. Imperfect. 

r bind-e band 

Class I. -< bind bound 

LG. bind e band 

r drife draf 

Class II. < drive drove 

LG. treib-e trieb 

r cluf-e cleaf 

CI ass 1 1 1 . < cleave clave 

LG.klieb-e klob 



en; drif-an to 
klieb-en. 
Part. past. 

(ge-)bund-en 
bound-en 
ge-bund-en 

(ge-)drif-en 
driv-en 
ge-trieb-en 

(ge-)clof-en 
clov-en 
ge-klob-en. 



III. — Simple Order, or Conjugation I. 

Class I. Class II. (Jlass III. 

Indicative Mode. 
Present. 

hyr-e 
hyr-st 
hyr ct 
hyr-ad 
hyr-e 

Imperfect. 

hyr-de 
hyr-dest 
hyr-de 
hyr-don 



Sing. ic luf-ige ( 1 ) 

J>u luf-ast 

he luf-ad 
Plur. we, ge, hi luf-iad 
luf-ige 

Sing. ic luf-ode 

J>u luf-odest 

he luf-ode 
PL we, ge, hi luf-odon 

0) Comp. love y lov-est, bv-eth; G. lieb-e, Heb-est, lieb-et, &c. L am-o, 
•as, -at, &c. 



tell~e 

tel-st 

tel-d 

tell-ad 

tell-e 

teal-de 
teal-dest 
teal-de 
teal-don 



40 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 





Subjunctive Mode. 








Present. 




Sing, luf-ige 




hyr-e 


tell-e 


Plur. luf-ion 




hyr-on 

Imperfect. 


tell-on 


Sing, luf-ode 




hyr-de 


teal-de 


Plur. luf-odon 




hyr-don 


teal-don 




Imperative Mode. 




Sing, luf-a 




hyr 


tele 


t luf-ige 




fhyr-ad: 
\hfvre 


ftell-ad 
(.tell-e 




Infinitive Mode, 




Pres. luf-ian 




hyr an 


tell-an 


Gerund, to luf-igenne 


— hyr-enne 


— tell-anne 


Part. pres. luf igende 




hyr-ende 


tellende 


P. past (ge-) luf-od 


(ge 


-) hyr-ed (ge 


-) teal-d. 



The first form of the present indicative, and of the 
imperative plural, is used when the pronoun comes first, 
or is left out; as, we lufiact we love, hyract hear ; the 
second when the pronoun follows close; as, telle ge 
tell ye? The subjunctive plural sometimes ends in -an 
or -en ; as, lufian, hyr den, and the like. The gerund, 
which is always preceded by to, and seems to be a kind 
of dative of the infinitive, answers to our infinitive pre- 
sent, active and passive, and to the Latin supines, 
infinitive future, active and passive, &c. ; as, Comejju 
us to for-spill anne ? earnest thou to destroy us ? L. nos 
perditum. Hwaeder is edre to cwedanne? whether 
is easier to say ? L. facilius dictu. Eart J>u se-J>e to 
cumenne eart? art thou he that is (art) to come? 



VERBS — SIMPLE ORDER. 41 

L. qui venturus est. Heo byd to lufigenne (*) she is 
(must be, or ought) to be loved, L, amanda est. The 
infinitive of the first Class is often formed in -igan, some- 
times in -igean, for -ian, and g is put in or left out in 
some other forms with little or no change of pronurv- 
ciation. The Gerund of the third Class sometimes makes 
-enne for -anne. Ge- may be prefixed to any part of 
verbs in general, but is oftenest used with the imperfect, 
and especially with the participle past, though not, as in 
German, to be considered the sign of the latter.( 2 ) 



IV. — Class I. 
Like lufian are conjugated : 



Present. 


Imperfect. 


Part. past. 




hatige 


hatode 


(ge-)hatod 


hate 


losige 


losode 


losod 


be lost 


clypige 


clypode 


clypod 


call,clepe 


fullige 


fullode 


fullod 


baptize 


fulige 


fulode 


fulod 


rot 


cunnige 


cunnode 


cunnod 


try 


wacige( 3 ) 


wacode 


wacod 


watch 


hangige(4) 


hangode 


hangod 


hang 


hyrige 


hyrode 


hyrod 


hire 


hergige 


hergode 


hergod 


harry 


macige 


macode 


macod 


make 


bletsige 


bletsode 


bletsod 


bless. 



C ) Hence the phrases " house to let," <l he is to blame," Sec. 

( 2 ) Ge- is seldom used before another prefix. 

( 3 ) Neut. L. vigilare ; act. wee can. 

(&) Neut. L. peiiuere ; act. hangan, hon. 

e2 



4*2 ANGLC-SAXON GUIDE. 

Some verbs of this Class, especially those having e for 
their vowel, form their imperfect and part, past in -ede 
and ed, as well as -ode and od; as, herian to praise, 
seglian to sail, ge-fremian to profit, which make 
herede, (ge-)hered, or herode, herod; seglede, and 
the like : -ode and -od are sometimes changed into -ad e 
and -ad. Swerian to swear, borrows some tenses from 
a complex form, making imperf. swerede or swor 
swore; imp. subj. swore; imper. swera or swere ; 
part, past (ge-)sworen sworn. Folgian, fyligan, or 
fylian to follow, has imperf. folgode, fyligde, or 
fylide ; imper. folga or fylig. 



V.— Class II. 



The second Class forms its imperfect and participle 
past in -de and -ed, or in -te and -t, according to its 
characteristic letter ; the hard consonants, viz. t, p, c, 
x, requiring -te and -t ; the soft, viz. d, ct, f, g, w, 1, m, 
n, r, s, taking -de and -ed ; as, 



Present. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 




mete 


mette 


(ge-)met 


meet(met) 


lette 


lette 


lett 


let, hinder 


dyppe 


dypte 


dypt 


dip(-t) 


tsece 


tsehte 


tseht 


teack(tauffht) 


lixe 


lixte 


lixt 


gleam(-ed) 


laede 


lredde 


laeded 


lead(led) 


sende 


sende 


send 


send 


cycle 


cyctde 


cycted 


make known 



ge-lyfe ge-lyfde ge-lyfed believe(-d) 



VERBS SIMPLE ORDER. 43 



Present. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 




wrege 


wregde 


wreged 


be-wray(-ed) 


be-leewe 


be-la?wde 


be-lsewed 


accuse {-d) 


fylle 


fylde 


fylled 


filled) 


tyme 


tymde 


tymed 


teem(-ed) 


wene 


wende 


wened 


ween(-ed) 


lsere 


lserde 


lsered 


teach 


rsese 


raesde 


reesed 


rush(-ed). 



Some verbs in -gan are contracted; as, J>reagan, 
J>rean to vex, reproach, tweogan, tweon to doubt: 
pres ]>reage or )>rea, Jjreast, ]>read; pi. Jneagad, 
J>read, &c. ; tweoge or twe&, tweost, tweod, &c. ; 
imperf. Jjreade, tweode; part, past J>read, tweod. 

The second and third persons singular sometimes make 
-est, -ed, especially when many consonants might other- 
wise meet; as, nemne (7) name, nemnest, nemned; 
imperf. nemde : some have both forms ; as, lsede, laetst, 
lsetj or lredest, leeded; part, past lseded or lagd. 
Verbs with s, d, and t form the third person in -t ; as, 
rsese, reest; sende, sent; mete, met: those with d 
in d, as cyde, cyd; imperf. cydde or cydde ; p. past 
cyded or cyd. Verbs in this and the following classes 
with a double characteristic, drop one letter and take -e 
in the imperative ; as, dyppe, dype, and the like. To 
this class belong several transitives, derived from 
intransitives of the Complex Order; as, baernan to 
bum (act.), from byrnan to burn (neut.); drencan C) 
to drench, from drincan to drink ; fyllan to fell, from 

(') Comp. G. tranken, fallen, senken, setzen, from trinken, fallea, 
sinken, sitzen. 



(Jybbe 



44 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

feallan to fall; a-raeran to rear, from a-risan to 
arise; sencan to sink (act.), from sincan to sink 
(neut.) ; settan to set, from sittan to sit ; aernan to 
let run, from yrnan to run. Lybban to live, and 
hycgan to think, borrow some forms from leofian, and 
hogian: they are thus conjugated: — 

Indie, pres. 1. lybbe Subj. pres. lybbe 

2. leofast plur. lybbon 

3. leofad Imperf. leofode 
Clybbad plur. leofodon 

"^lybbe Imper. leofa 

Imperf. leofode(-st) 
plur. leofodon 
Infin pres. lybban Part. pres. lybbende 

Ger. lybbenne P.past (ge-)leofod. 

Haebban or habban( 1 ) to have, has some forms as if 
from hafian : it is thus conjugated : — 

lnd.pres.l. haebbe (habbe) Subj.pres. habbe (haebbe) 
2.haefst (hafast) plur. habbon 

3. haefd (hafad) Imperf. haefde 
f habbad(hafiad) plur. haefdon 
^ ' £ haebbe (habbe) Imper. hafa 
Imperf. haefde(-st) . f habbad 

plur. haefdon " \ habbe 

Inf. pres. haebban(habban)Part. pres. hoebbende 
Ger. habbenne P.past(ge-)haefed, haefd. 

The first person present is sometimes in poetry hafa 

Q) Comp. throughout L. hab-ere, G. hab-en. 



VERBS — SIMPLE ORDER, 45 

orhafo. Nabban (for nehabban) to have not, has 
an Indicative, Subjunctive, and Imperative, following 
habban. 



VI.— Class III. 



The third Class changes e into ea, e into 6, &c. in 
the imperfect, forming it in -de or -te, and the part, 
past in -d or -t by the rules given above. The English 
synonyms commonly change the vowel in like manner, 
the German sometimes. 



Pres. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 




stelle 


stealde 


(ge-) steald 


leap 


recce 


reahte( 2 ) 


reaht 


reck (r aught) 


sylle 


sealde 


seald 


sell (sold) 


secge 


f saegde 
^ssede 


saegd ^ 
ssed 5 


say (said) 


lecge 


lede 


led 


lay (laid) 


bycge 


bohte 


boht 


buy (bought) 


sece 


sohte 


soht 


seek (sought) 


bringei 


3 ) brohte 


broht 


bring (brought) 


wyrce 


worhte 


worht 


icork (wrought) 



S ex; ge makes 3 sing. pres. segd: or sagad; imper. 
sege or saga. The impersonal J?incan (G. diinken) 
to seem, mustnot be confounded with Jjencan (G. denk- 
en) to think, pincan makes 3 sing. pres. pined: (G. 
diinkt) {me-) thinks ; plur. J>incact; imperf. Jmhte (G. 
diinkte) (me-)tkought ; part, past (ge-)])uht. 

( 2 ) Also rente, &c. ; rece, rohte is another form. 

( 3 ) Comp. G. bringe, brachte, ge-bracht. 



46 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



pencan makes imperf. }>6hte (G. dachte) thought ; 
part, past (ge-)}>6ht (G. ge-dacht). 

A few transitives also from complex intransitives 
belong to this class ; as, a-cwellan to kill (quell), from 
a-cwelan to perish (quail) ; lecgan ( x ) to lay, from 
licgan to lie ; weccan to awaken, from wacan to wake. 
Willan( 2 ) toivill, and nyllan( 3 ) to will not, are thus 
conjugated : 



Indicative. 

Pres. l.wille 

2. wilt 

3. wile 

, fwillad 

Pl [wille 
Imperf. wolde (st) 
pl. woldon 



Pres 



SUBJUNCTIVK. 

wille 



Cwill 

(will 

T - ( wolde 
Imperf.] 

^woldon 

IvFINITIVE. 

Pres. willan 
P. pres. willende 



Pres 



l.nelle Pres. nelle(nylle) 

2.nelt pl. nellon(nyllon) 

3. nele(nyle) T -friolde 

, Cnellad(nyllad) } noldon 

rnelle T Cnelle 

Imper. 1 

(.nellad, &c. 
Infin. nyllan. 



Imperf. \ n °; de (" st ) 
^noldon 



VII. — Complex Order. 

The Complex Order changes the vowel in the imper- 
fect, as in English and German : the imperfect ends 

(•) Corap. G.legen, wecken, from lipgen, wachen. 

( 2 ) BovX-stjQai, L. vell-e, vol-ui ; G. woll-en, will, &c. woll-te. 

^ 3 ) L. nolir, /or ns veile. 



VERBS COMPLEX ORDER. 



47 



with the characteristic, which however if bb becomes f ; 
if g, h : in the second pers. sing, and in the plural h 
again becomes g. 

The Second Conjugation changes certain vowels in 
the second and third persons sing, present as in German. 
The part, past sometimes changes its vowel, as in Eng- 
lish and German. 

Examples — brecan to break, healdan to hold, drag- 
anio draw, draff. 

Class I. Class II. 

Indicative Mode. 
Present. 

healde 

hyltst 

hylt(healt) 

healdad 

healde 

Imperfect. 

heold 
heolde 
heold 
heoldon 

Subjunctive Mode. 
Present. 

healde 
healdon 

Imperfect. 

he&lde droge 

he&ldon drogon. 

(*) Comp. G. brecbe, bricbst, bricbt ; balte, baltst, bait ; plur. brecben, 
balten, &c. 



Sing. 


I. brece( 4 ) 




2.bricst 




3.bricct 


Plur. 


Cbrecacl 
^brece 


Sing. 


l.brsec 

2. braece 




3. braec 


Plur. 


brsecon 


Sing. 
Plur. 


brece 
brecon 


Sing. 
Plur. 


brsece 
brsecon 



[i 



Class III. 



drage 
drsegst 
draegcl 
^dragad 
^drage 

droh 
droge 
dr&h 
drogon 

drage 
dragon 



48 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



Sing. 
Plur. 



{ 



Class I. 


Class II. 

Imperative Mode. 


Class III. 


brec 


heald 


drag 


brecad 
brece 


f healdad 
} healde 

Infinitive Mode. 


f dragad 
t drage 


brecan 


healdan 


draeran 



Pres, 

Gen. to brecanne 

P.pres, brecende 



-healdanne* — draganne 
healdende dragende 



P.past. (ge-)brocen (ge-)healden (ge-)dragen. 



VIIL— Class I. 



In the First Class e becomes in the second and third 
persons sing, present, i or y ; i remains unchanged, as in 
German. The imperfect is formed in ae, which in the 
second pers. sing, and the whole plural becomes se ; or 
in ea : in the part, past i sometimes becomes e ; e, o, 
&c. 

First pers. pres. 

C"sprece( 1 ) 
£spece 

speak 

trede 

(read 

ete 

eat 

lese 

lease, gather 

(?) Comp. G. spreche, sprach ; trete, trat, ge-treten, &c. ge-bare, -bar, 
•boren -, stehle, stahl, ge-stohlen, &c. 



Third pers. 


Imperf. 


P. past. 


spricd 


spraec 


(ge-)sprecen 


spied 


spsec 


specen 




spake 


spoken 


trit 


trsed 


treden 




trod 


trodden 


yt 


set 


eten 




ate 


eaten 


list 


lees 


lesen 



VERBS— COMPLEX ORDER. 49 

First pers. pres. Third pers. Imperf. P. past. 

bidde bitt baed beden 

bid 

sitte sitt 

sit 

liege lid 

lie 

swefe swefd swsef swefen 

sleep 

bere byrd baer boren 



bade 


bidden 


saet 


seten 


sate 


sitten * 


laeg 


legen 


lay 


lien, lain 



bear 




bare 


born 


stele 


styld 


stael 


stolen 


steal 




stole 


stolen 


for-gite 


for-git 


for-geat 


for-giten 


forget 




forgat 


forgotten 


gife 


gifd 


geaf 


gifen 


give 




gave 


given 



Niman to take, makes third pers. pres. nimd; im- 
perf, nam, name, &c. p. past numen. Cum an 
(cwuman) to come makes third pers. cymd; imperf. 
com (cwom), come, &c. p. past cumen. 

Wesan to be is thus conjugated: 

Indicative. 

Pres. 1. eom( 2 ) Imperf. 1. wees 

2. eart 2. weere 

3. is (ys) 3. wees 
plur. synd (syndon) plur. weeron 

(*) Comp. etft-t, kffr-i ; L. sum, est, sum-us, sunt, sim, er-am, &c. ; G. 
ist, siud, seyd, sey, war, ware, ge-wesen. 



50 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Subjunctive. 

Pres. sy, (sig, seo) Imperf. wsere 

plur. syn plur. wseron 

Imper. wes Inf. pres. wesan 

•L wesad Ger. to wesanne 

" *£wese Part. pres. we sende 

Part, past (ge-)wesen. 

With some of these forms the negative ne is thus 
combined : 

Pres. 1. (ic) neom (1) am not. 3. nis (nys) ; imperf. 
nses, &c. ; subj. imperf. nsere, &c. 

C we dan to say is thus conjugated : 

Indie, pres. cwede, cwyst, cwyd; imperf. cwaed, 
cwaede, cwsed (quoth), pi. cwsedon; subj. pres. 
ewe de, imperf. cwaede; part, past (ge-)cweden: it is 
otherwise regular. 



IX. — Class II. 

In the Second Class a becomes se; ea, y; ea, y ; 6, e, 
in the second and third persons : the imperf. has e, or 
eo (e or eo). 



First pers. 


pres. 


Third person. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 


keteO 




leet 


let 


(ge-)leeten 


let 










slsepe 




slsepd 


slep 


slsepe 


sleep 






slep-t( 2 ) 





(') Comp G. lasse, lasst, Hess, ge-lassen; heisse, hiess; wachse, wuchs; 
laufe, lauft, lief, &c. 

( 2 ) Slept, lept, swept, wepc, are complex forms become simple : slep, lep f 
&c, as also bet, are still in P. use. 



VERBS — COMPLEX ORDER. 



51 



First pers. pres. 


Third person. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 


hate 


haet 


^h^ht(^) ^ 

*het 5 


haten 


command 






hange, ho 


Uhi 


heng 


hangen 


hang 




hung 




wealde 


wylt 


weold 


wealden 


govern, wield 








fealle 


fyld 


feoll 


feallen 


fall 


(feald) 


fell 


fallen 


weaxe 


wyxd 


weox 


weaxen 


wax, grow 






waxen 


beate 


beated 


beot 


beaten 


beat 




(let) 


beaten 


blote 


bl6t 


bleot 


bloten 


sacrifice 








hleape 


hlypd 


hleop 


hleapen 


leap 




lep-t 




swape 


swsepd 


sweop 


swapen 


sweep 


(swaped) 


swep-t 




wepe 


wepd 


weop 


wepen 


weep 




wep-t 




cnawo 


cnsewd 


cneow 


cnawen 


know 




knew 


known 


heawe 


heawed 


heow 


heowen 


hew 






hewn 


growe 


grewd 


greow 


growen 


grow 




grew 


grown 


( 3 ) Hehtisa 


relic of the reduplication in use in 


Gothic as in Greek, 


and of which Lat 


In retains several instances ; 1 e 6 1 c 


from lac an to pla$ 



(O. lake), is of like nature. 



52 ANGLO-SAXON GUIBE, 

The imperfects without an accent are of doubtful 
quantity. 

Hat an when meaning to he called, has the simple im- 
perfect hatte, but part, past (ge-)haten. 

Ho makes pres. plur. hod, ho ; imper. hoh; infin. 
hangan or hon, and is followed by fangan, fon to 
take. 

Cneow and the like often become cnew &c. 

Gangan, gan( a ) to go, don to do, and biian to in- 
habit, cultivate (G. bauen, L. colere) are thus conju- 
gated : 



biie 

byst 

byd 







Indicative. 


Pres. 1. gauge, 


ga( 2 ) 


do 


2.gsest 




dest 


3.geed: 




ded 


V (.g a 




fdod' 
(do 


Imperf. geongj 


eode 


dyde 

Subjunctive. 


Sing, ga 




d6 


PI. gan 




don 

Imperative. 


Sing, gang, 


ga 


d<5 


pi. 




rddd 
^do 



bude 

bu 
bun 



(!) S. and P. g a n g, g a e. The contracted forms are most used ; e 6 d e 
is the common imperfect, geong the poetical. 

( 2 ) Comp. G. gehe, gieng, ge-gangen \ thue, that, ge-than. 



VERBS — COMPLEX ORDER. 



53 



Infinitive. 

Pres. gangan, g6,n d6n 

Ger. to donne 

P. pres. gangende donde 

P. past gangen, gan (ge-)don 



biian 

buende 
(ge-)bun. 



X.— Class III. 

In the Third Class, a becomes ae ; ea, y, &c. in the 
second and third persons : the imperfect has 6. 

First pers. pres. Third person. Imperf. Part. past. 



scace 


scsectf 


scoc (sceoc) ( 


ge-)scacen 


shake 




shook 


shaken 


fare( 3 ) 


faerd 


for 


faren 


fare, go 








hlihhe 


hlihd 


hloh 


hlogen 


laugh # 








slea 


slyhd 


sl6h 


slegen 


slag 




slew 


slain 


hlade 


hlaet 


hl&d 


hladen 


lade 






laden 


grafe 


graefd 


grof 


grafen 


grave, dig 






graven 


hebbe 


hefd 


hof 


hafen 


heave 




hove 




scyppe 


scypd 


scop (sceop) 


sceapen 


shape, create 






shapen 


wacse 


waexd 


woes 


waBscen 


wash 






washen 



( 3 ) G. fahre, fahrt, fuhr, ge-fahren \ schlage, schlug; hebe, hob, ge- 
hoben j scheide, schied, ge-schieden, &c. 

F2 



54 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



First pers. pres. 


Third pers. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 


stancte 


stent 


stod 


standen 


stand 




stood 




gale 


gaeld: 


gol 


galen 


enchant 








spane 


spaend: 


spon 


spanen 


allure 




, 




sceade 


scyt 


sceod^) 


sceaden 


part, shed 









Slea makes imper. slyh or sleh; infill, slean : thus 
also lean to blame, and J) wean to wash ; p. past J>wegen, 
"bwogen. Stande sometimes has standest, standecL 



XL — Conjugation III. 

In the Third Conjugation the vowel remaifis the same 
in the present; but that of the imperfect is changed in 
the second person singular, and in the whole plural : 
the part, past has either the same vowel as these persons, 
or one near akin. 

Examples : — bindan to bind, drifan to drive, clufan 
to cleave. 



Class I. 


Class II. 

Indicative Mode. 
Present. 


Class III 


Sing, l.binde 


drife 


r cl6fe 


2. bintst 


drifst 


clufst 


3. bint 


drifd 


.clfifd 



(') P. shod. 





VERBS — COMPLEX ORDER. 


Plur. J 


'bindad 
binde 


Cdrifad 
^ drife 

Imperfect. 


Cclufad 
£ clufe 


Sing. L 


band 


draf 


cleaf 


2. 


bunde 


drife 


clufe 


3. 


band 


&rk£ 


cleaf 


Plur. 


bundon 


drifon 

Subjunctive Mode. 
Present. 


clufon 


Sing. 


binde 


drife 


clfife 


Plur. 


bindon 


drifon 

Imperfect. 


clufon 


Sing. 


bunde 


drife 


clufe 


Plur. 


bundon 


drifon 

Imperative Mode. 


clufon 


Sing. 


bind 


drif 


cliif 


Plur. 


Cbindad 
^binde 


Cdrifad 
(drife 

Infinitive Mode. 


Ccliifad 
i cliif e 


Pres. 


bindan 


drifan 


clufan 


Ger. 


bindanne 


drifanne 


clufanne 


P. pres 


bindende 


drifende 


cliifende 


P. past (ge-)bunden (ge-)drifen 


(ge-)clofen. 






XII. — Class I. 


: 



55 



In the First Class, i (y), e, eo, become a (o), ea, as, 
in the imperfect, and these in the second person and 
plural are again changed to u: the part, past has 
u or o. 



56 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



First pers. pres. 


Third pers. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 


yrne( l ) 


yrnct 


am 


(ge-)urnen 


run 




ran 


run 


Cfrine 


frind 


fran 


frunen 1 
frugnen 3 


^frigne 




fraegn 


enquire 








singe 


singd 


sang 


sungen 


sing 




sang 


sung 


drince 


drincd 


dranc 


druncen 


drink 




drank 


drunken 


swimme 


swimd 


swamm 


swommen 


swim 




swam 


swum 


climbe 


climbd 


clomm 


clumben 


climb 




clomb 




swelle 


swyld 


sweoll 


swollen 


swell 






swollen 


swelge 


swylgd 


swealh 


swolgen 


swallow 








melte 


mylt 


mealt 


molten 


melt 






molten 


gelde 


gylt 


geald 


golden 


pay 








helpe 


hylpd 


healp 


holpen 


help 






holpen 


delfe 


dylfd 


dealf 


dolfen 


delve 








murne 


myrnd 


mearn 


mornen 


mourn 









f 1 ) G. rinne, rann, ge-ronnen; singe, sang, ge-sungen ; trinke, trank; 
schwelle, schwillt, schwoll, ge-schwollen, &c. 



VERBS — COMPLEX ORDER. 



57 



First pers. pres. 


Third pers. 


Imperf. 


P. past. 


beorge 


byrgd 


bearh 


borgen 


save, defend 








weorpe 


wyrpd 


wearp 


worpen 


throw 








steorfe 


styrfd 


staerf 


storfen 


die, starve 








berste 


byrst 


baerst 


borsten 


burst 






borsten 


Jjersce 


]>yrscd 


paersc 


Jjorscen 


thresh 








feohte 


fyht 


feaht 


fohten 


fight 




fought 


fought en 


Cbregde 




braegd 


brogdei 


^brede 


brit 


breed 


broden 


braid; draw 









Weordan( 2 ) to be, to become, is thus conjugated : 



Indie. pres. sing.l. weorde Subj. pres. weorde, &c. 

2. wyrst Imperf. wurde, &c. 

3. wyrd Imper. weord 

fweordad , fweordad 

plur .] plur.] 

r ^weorae (^weorae 



Imperf. sing. 1. weard Infin. pres. weordan 

2. wurde Ger. weordanne 

3. weard Part. pres. weordende 
plur. wurdon P.past (ge-)worden 



( 2 ) Comp. throughout G. werden. 



58 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



XIII.— Class II. 

In the Second Class, i becomes in the imperfect a, 
and this in the second person, &c. i : the part, past has 
likewise i. 



First pers. pres. 


Third pers. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 


scine( 1 ) 


scind' 


scan 


(ge-)scinen 


shine 




shone 




write 


writ 


wrat 


writen 


write 




wrote 


written 


a-rise 


a-rist 


a-ras 


a-risen 


arise 




arose 


arisen 


be-swice 


be-swic 


ft be-swac 


be-swicen 


deceive 








stige 


stihd 


stah 


stigen 


ascend 








a-bide 


a-bided 


a-bad 


a-biden 


abide 




abode 


abiden 


gripe 


gripd 


grap 


gripen 


gripe 








ride 


rit 


rkd 


riden 


ride 




rode 


ridden 


spiwe 


spiwd 


spaw 


spiwen 


spew 






spewn 


wride 


wrid 


wr&d 


wriden 


writhe, wreathe 


. 







Q) G. scheine, schien, ge-schienenj steige, stieg j greife, griff, ge- 
griffen, &c. 



VERBS — COMPLEX ORBER. 59 



XIV.— Class III, 



J^cA* 6\~ 



4 



' 



In the Third Class, eo or u becomes ea in the im- 
perfect ; in the second person &c. u : the part, past 
has o. 



First pers. pres. 


Third pers. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 


reoce( 2 ) 


rycd 


reac 


(ge-)rocen 


reek 








sce&te 


scyt 


sceat 


scoten 


shoot 




shot 


shotten 


creope 


crypd 


creap 


cropen 


creep 








ceowe 


cywd 


ceaw 


cowen 


chew 








leoge 


lyhd 


le&h 


logen 


lye 








fleoge 


flyhd 


flefeh 


flogen 


fly, flee 




flew 


flown 


beode 




bead 


boden 


bid 




bade 


bidden 


suce 


sycd 


seac 


socen 


suck 








biige 


bfhd 


beUi 


bogen 


boW) bend 






bown 


lute 


lyt 


le£tt 


loten 


lout, bow 









( 2 ) G. rieche, roch, ge-rochen ; schiesse, schoss, &c. 



60 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



Ceosan to choose, makes third pers. pres. cyst; im- 
perf. ceas chose, second pers. cure, plur. curon; 
p. past coren( 1 ). 

Seodan to seethe, has third pers. syd; imperf. sead, 
sode, &c. ; p. past soden sodden.{ 2 ) Thus also others 
in -san and -dan. 

Fleoge is contracted to fleo, plur. fleod, fleo; 
infin. fleogan, fleon; thus likewise te 6 gan, te on to 
draw, tug: wreon to cover, and J) eon to thrive, have 
only the contracted forms. 

Seon to see, makes imperf. seah or seh, sawe or 
sege, &c. knper. seoh or syh; part, present seon de ; 
part, past (ge-)sewen, or segen^ 

Ge-feon (-fean) to rejoice, has imperf. ge-feah or 
-f6h, ge-fage or -fege; part, past ge-fagen, -faegen. 

Be on to he. is defective : 

* "^ 

Indie, pres. 1. beo( 3 ) Subj. pres. beo 

2. byst plur. be&n 

3. byd Imper. beo 

, Cbeod , Cbe&d 

plur. J / plur.]u ' 

£beo r cbeo. 

Infin. be&n. Ger. to beonne. Part. pres. beonde. 



XV. — Anomalous Verbs. 
The following verbs are Anomalous, having for their 
present an old imperfect of the Complex Order, and for 
their imperfect one formed since after the Simple 
Order. 

(') G. kiese, kor, ge-koren. ( 2 ) G. siede, sott. ge-sotten. 

( 3 ) G. bin, bist. 



VERBS — ANOMALOUS. 61 

Pres. 1. 8. A'h, 2. age, pi. agon (owe) ; imperf. ahte 
(ought) ; infin. agan; p. past, agen : own, possess. 
Likewise combined with ne ; nah, nahte, &c. 

An, 2. unne, pi. unnon ; imperf. ude ; inf. unnan; 
p. past (ge-)unnen : grant. 

Can( 2 ) (can); 2. cunne or canst, pl.cunnon; imp. 
ciide (could); inf. cunnan ; p. past (ge*) cud: know, 
ken, be able. 

Deah, duge, dugon; imp. dohte ; inf. diigan: 
be good, brave, worth. 

Dear, dearst, durron; subj. durre: imp. dorste 
(durst); inf. dearan: dare. 

Ge-man( 3 ),ge*manst, ge-munon : imp.ge-munde; 
inf. ge-munan : remember. 

M8eg( 4 ).miht, magon (may); subj.maege (mage); 
imp. mihte (meahte) (might) ; inf, magan : be able. 

M6t( 5 ), most, m&ton; subj. mote; imp. moste: 
may, might, must. 

Sceal( 6 ) (shall), scealt (shalt), sceolon (sculon) ; 
subj. scyle; imp. sceolde (should); inf. sculan: owe. 

Wat(7) (wot), wast, witon ; imp. wiste (wisse) 
(wist); subj. wite; imper. wite, witad:; inf. witan; 
ger. to witanne [to wit); p. pres. witende ; p. past 
witen : know. Thus also nytan to know not. 

( 2 ) Comp. L. novi I know ; G. kenne, kann kannte, konnte, &c. 

( 3 ) Comp. L. defective me-min-i 1 remember* 

( 4 ) G. mag, moge, mogte, &c. 

( 5 ) G. muss, musste, &c. 

( 6 ) G. soil, sollte, &c. 

( 7 ) Comp. oida I know ; G. weiss, wusste, wissen ; L. scio ; as distin* 
guished from can (en a we) yivwvKU), L. novi. 

G 



62 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

pearf^), Jjearft or ]>urfe, Jjurfon; subj. ]>ur 
vnp. ]?orfte; inf. J>earfan : need* 



XVI. — Auxiliaries, Sfc. 

The A. S. has no future tense, the present serving 
for both : wille and sceal, like G. will and soil, imply 
will, duty, and the like, and are not used like will and 
shall* to form a simple future ; the present of be 6 n has 
commonly a future power. The perfect and pluperfect 
are formed as in English, German, &c. by means of the 
verb to have ; as, ic hsebbe (ge-)lufod I have loved.(?) 
The participle, past being as in the above-named tongues 
the only true passive form, the passive tenses are formed 
throughout by the help of the auxiliaries wesan, 
weordan, and beon to be; as, present ic eom, or 
weorde lufodC) / am loved; imperf. ic waes, or 
weard: lufod ; perf. iceom lufod worden / have 
been loved ; pluperf. ic wges lufod worden I had been 
loved; future, icbeolufod I shall be loved. 

Impersonal verbs are like those of other languages ; 
as, hit rind it rains; hit ge-limpct it happens. Some 
have a passive sense; as, a-lyfd it is allowed, lawful (L. 
licet) ; ge-wyrd it is agreed* seems good (L. convenit). 

(') G. darf, durfte. 

( 2 ) The imperfect is often used for the pluperfect. 

( 3 ) Comp. G. ich habe, hatte, werde, wurde, ge-liebtj ich bin, war, 
geliebt worden. 



PREFIXES. G3 



CHAPTER VI. 

I.—~Formation of Words. Prefixes. 

As in Greek, Latin, German, &c. this branch of the 
language must be strictly attended to, if we would learn 
the origin, gender, and inflection of words: it consists of 
Derivation, and Composition, in both which the A. S. 
closely resembles the German. Derivation either modi- 
fies the meaning of a word by putting before it a prefix, 
or changes its part of speech, and inflection, by adding a 
termination. Composition forms new words by joining 
one or more together* 

The following are the chief prefixes: 

un- (on-) (L. in-; E. and G. un-) : un-scyldig (G. 
un-schuldig) in-nocent ; un-tigian to un-tie. 

n- (ne not ; L. ne) : n-yllan (for newillan ; L. n-olle 
for ne velle) to will not, nill; n-an none. 

mis- (E. mis-; G. miss-, misse-) : mis-truwian (G. 
mis-trauen) to mis-trust ; mis-deed (G. misse -that) mis- 
deed. - v . 

wan ( 4 ) (wana icanting): wan-hal unhealthy, 
r to-( 5 ) (L. dis- ; G< zer-) : to-brecan (L. dis-rumpere, 
G. zer-brechen) to break in pieces ; to-drifan (L. dis- 
pellere, G. zer-treiben) to scatter, drive away. ) 

( 4 ) Hence O. wan-hope (D. wan-hoop) despair} wan- trust (D. wan- 
trouw) mis-trust. 

( 5 ) Hence O. to-broken, to-torn kc. The prefix to- must be carefully 
distinguished from the preposition 1 6. 



64 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

/ for-^) (L. per- ; E./or-; G. ver-): for-beodan (G. 
ver-bieten) to for-bid ; for-swerian (L. per-jurare) to 
forswear; for-gan to for-go ; for-baernan (G. ver- 
brennen) to burn up, consume ; for-gifan (G. ver-geben) 
to give away, for-give. 

wider- (wid against; G. wider-): wider-saca (G. 
wider-sacher) adversary. 

and- (avrt; G. ant-) : and^wlita (G. ant litz) coun- 
tenance. 

ge- (G. ge-; L. com-, con-, co-) : has in general a col- 
lective sense ; as, ge-brodra (G. ge-bruder) brethren; 
ge-scy (G. ge-schuhe, F. chaussure) shoes; ge-msene 
(G. ge-mein, L. com-mune) common; ge-fera (G. ge- 
fahrte, L. com-es) companion ; it forms active verbs from 
neuters, nouns, &c. as, ge-standan to urge; ge-Jjencan 
(G.ge-denken) to think of, remember ; ge-strangian to 
strengthen ; ge-leanian to reward; ge-niderian to de- 
grade^ condemn; from standan, J>encan, Strang, lean 
(reward), nider ; or gives a figurative sense ; as, biddan 
to ask, beg, ge-biddan to pray. Many words, however, 
take ge- without any change of meaning; as, seon, ge- 
seon to see; hyran, ge-hyran to hear 9 obey ; mearc, 
ge-mearc mark, limit; rum, ge-rum wide, roomy. 

be- (E. and G. be*) makes neuter verbs active; as, 
gan to go, be-gan to commit, Sfc. (G. gehen,be-gehen) ; 
feran to go, be-feran to travel over (G. fahren, be- 
fahren). It is sometimes privative; as, bycgan to buy, 
be-bycgan to sell ; be-heafdian to be-head: often in- 

(■) Hence O. for -done, forspent, &c. The prefix fo r- must not be con- 
founded with the preposition for, which seems not to occur in comjiositiou. 



NOMINAL TERMINATIONS. 65 

tensive; as, reafian to rob, be-reafian to he-reave (G. 
rauben, be-rauben) ; be-gyrdan (G. be-giirten) to be- 
gird ; or otherwise modifies the sense; as, be-healdan 
tobe-hold, be-sprecan (G. be-sprechen) to bespeak. 

ed- (again, re-) : ed-niwian to re-new. 

sin- (simle always, L. semper) : sin-gren ever-green. 

sam- (L. semi-): sam-cuce( 2 ) half-quick, half-dead. 

ceg- or ge- gives pronouns and adverbs an indeter- 
minate sense; as, aeg-hwylc (ge-hwylc) each, every 
geg-h wider whithersoever. 



II. — Nominal Terminations. 

The following are the chief Nominal Terminations, 
denoting for the most part persons : 

-a( 3 ) : cemp-a warrior, champion; hunt-a hunter; 
bog-a bow. 

,/^-ere : (E. and G. -er ; L. -or): reaf-ere (G. raub-er) 
robb-er ; seed-ere (L. sat-or) sow-er. 

-end (from the part, pres.) : Hsel-end (G. Heil-and) 
Saviour, healer ; weald-end ruler. 

-e: hyrd-e herd, keeper; sig-e victory; riht-wis-e 
righteousness. 

-el, -ol, -1 (E. 4b; G. -el) : byd-el (G. bed-el) herald, 
bead-le; gaf-ol tribute, gav-el; set-1 (G. sess-el) seat, 
sett-le. 

-ing: aed:el-ing prince, young noble; Woden-ing 
son of Woden ; earm-ing poor wretch. 

( 2 ) Cue, cucu, cue en, cwic (-e) are also found. 

( 3 ) Answering sometimes to L. -o ; as, g u m-a, L. hom-o man, groom; 
hence bryd-guma G. brauti-gam, bride-groom, 

g2 



66 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

-ling (E. -ling; G. -lein, -liny): cnaep-ling ^G. 
knab-lein) little boy ; Je&r-ling (G. theuer-ling) dar- 
ling. 

-incle (L. -uncul-us, -a) : rap-in cle little rope. 

-en (E. -en; G. -chen)i msegcUen maid-en, from 
maegd: maid (G. magd, mad-chen) ; cyc-en chick-en, 
from cocc cock. 

-en (E*-eri): J>eod-en sovereign; byrd-en burth-en. 

-en (E. -en; G. -in). Peminines from masculines 
sometimes change the vowel ; as, J) en, Jjin-en slave > 
female slave; fox, fyx-en (G. fuchs, fiichs-in) fox, 
vix-en; sometimes not ; as, J>eow, Jjeow-en slave. Some 
change the vowel, and take -e; others change the vowel 
only; as, mearh, my r-e horse, mare; wulf, wylf (G, 
wolf, wblf-in) wolf she-wolf 

-estre (E. and D. -ster) : sang-estre (D. zang-ster) 
songster, from sangere singer; saem-estre seam-ster 9 
from ssem-ere seamer, tailor. ( l ) 

The following denote a state, action, or the like : 
-d&m (E. -dom ; G. -thum): wis-dom wis-dom ; 
cyne-dom( 2 ) (G. konig-thum) king-ship. 

-had (E. -head, ^hood; G. -heit) : maeden-had maid- 
en-head > cild-had (G. kind-heit) child-hood. 



C) In songstr-ess, seamstr-ess, a Latin- French termination has been super- 
added. Huckster, maltster, tapster, and the like, are the true feminines 
ofhauk er, malt-er, tapp-er> &c. Spinster is yet rightly used. 

( 2 ) We have confounded dom and -Wc, but -i(6m wa3 properly the office, 
rank, rice the territory : thus, eynedom, cy ne-rice (G. konig-reich); 
Disceop-dom, bisc eo p-r ice, and the like. 



ADJECTIVAL TERMINATIONS. 67 

-scipe (E. -ship ; G. -schaft) : hlaford-scipe lord- 
ship; freond-scipe (G. freund-schaft) friend-ship. 

-lac (E. -lock) : wif-lac, wed-lock. 

-ad, -od: hunt-ad: hunting; war-od sea-shore. 

-ud, -d (E. th ; G.-end): geog-ud (G. jug-end) 
youth; tre 6 w-d troth, truth. 

-least (-lyst; from adj. in -leas) : gyme-least heed- 
lessness. 

-ung, -ing (E. -ing ; G. -ung) : halg-ung (G. heilig- 
ung) halloic-ing ; leorn-ing learn-ing. J 

-nes (-nys, -nis: E. -ness ; G. -niss) : car-leas-nes 
careless-ness ; ge-lic-nes (G. gleich-niss) like-ness. 

-u, -eo, -o (G. -e): hett-u (G. hitz-e) heat ; maenig-eo 
(G. meng-e) many, multitude; breed-o (G. breit-e) 
breadth. 

-els (E. -le; G*-el): reed-els (G. raths-el) ridd-le ; 
sticc-els (G, stach-el) stick-le, sting. 

-ed : rec ed mansion; eow-ed floch. 

-m (E. -om; G -en): bot-m (G. bod-en) bott-om. 

-ot, -et, -t : J>eow-ot, Jjeow t slavery; baern-et 
burning. 

-d, -t (E. -th, ~d, -t; G. -t) : ge-byr-d (G. ge-bur t) 
bir-th; ge-cyn-d kin-d, nature; mih-t (G. mach-t) migh-t. 

-rredenCrsed counsel): hiw-rseden house-hold; maeg- 
rseden relationship. 



III. — Adjectival Terminations. 

-e: aedel-e noble ; fopg-e fated, fey. 
-ig (E. *jy, G. -ig): dreor-ig (G. traur-ig) drear-y ; 
bys-ig bus~y. 



68 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

-lie (E. -like, -ly, G. -tick): leof-lic (G. lieb lich) 
love-ly; wif-lic (G. weib-lich) woman-like, woman-ly. 

-isc (E. -ish, G. isch) : cild-isc (G. kind-isch) child" 
ish; Engl-isc (G. engl-isch) Engl-ish, Anglo-Saxon. 

-sum (E. -some, G. -sam) : lang-sum (G. lang-sam) 
tedious, long-some; wyn-sum (G. wonne-sam) amiable, 
winsome. ■ " . 

-ol (-ul) (L. -ul-us) : sprec-ol talkative. 

-en (E. and G. en) : fleax-en (G. flachs-en) flax-en ; 
heed-en heath -en. 

-bsere (beran to bear : G. -bar) : lust-beere (G. lust- 
bar) pleasant ; waestm-bse re fruitful. 

-cund (cynn kind, race) : woruld-cund worldly. 

-iht (G. -icht) : J>orn-iht (G. dorn-icht) thorny. 

-weard (adj. and adv.; E. -ward): to-weard to- 
ward, to come; ham-weard home-ward. 

-feald (E. -fold): an-feald single, one-fold; t wi- 
fe aid, two-fold ; manig-feald mani-fold. 

-leas (E. -less, G. -los) : syn-leks (G. siinde-Ios) 
sin-less; ar-leas (G. ehr-los) void of honour, impious. 

-wis (wise J: ge-wis (G. ge-wiss) tertain; riht-wis 
righteous. 

-era (E. -em) : siid-ern south-em. 

-tyme : hefig-tyme troublesome. 



IV. — Verbal Terminations. 

-ian (-igan, -igean) forms verbs (I. 1.) from nouns, 
adjectives, and particles; as, cear-ian to care, ge- 
hyrsumian to obey, wider-ian to oppose*, from cearu 
care, ge-hyrsum obedient, wider against. 



PARTICLES. 69 

C, g, n, or s, sometimes stands before -ian; as, gear- 
c-ian to prepare, syn-g-ian to sin, wit-n-ian to punish, 
m?er-s-ian to magnify; from gearu ready, yare> syn 
sin, wite punishment, m aere great, famous* 

-an is contracted from -angan, -agan, or -agan, and 
-ahan; as, gangan, gan to go ; smeagan, smean to 
consider, enquire; J>reagan, prean to vex; sleahan, 
slean (G. schlagen) to strike, slay. 

-on is contracted from -angan, or -ogan ; as, fangan, 
fon to take ; teogan, teon to draw, tug. 

-ettan : hal-ettan to hail, greet, from hal whole, 
hale. 

After c and g, e is not seldom inserted ; as, reec-ean, 
J>icg-ean, for rsec-an to reach, J>icg-an to touch, taste> 
&c. 

Other verbs in general form the infinitive in -an. 



V. — Particles. 

Adverbs, prepositions, and conjunctions, are either 
primitive words, that is, not to be further resolved in the 
language treated of, or are formed from nouns (often 
obsolete), adjectives, &c. governed by a preposition ex- 
pressed or understood. Of the former kind are nu now, 
geo (iu), formerly, eft again, get (iet), yet, be by, &c. 
for for, to to, ac buU gif (/*, &c. Of the latter kind, 
(to take the cases in order) are the accusatives on-weg 
(a-weg) a-way ; on-bsec (under-, ofer-baec) a-back, 
back; (on-)ge-mang a-mong ; on-gean (a-gen) a-gain, 
a-gainst ; e a 1 n e- w e g a l-way . 



70 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



-e (abl. or dat.) forms many adverbs from nouns, adjec- 
tives^ 1 ) &c. ; as,on-riht-e (L. rect-e) ( 2 ) a-riht a-right, 
rightly; lang-e (L. long-e) long; mid-ealle alto- 
gether; be-daele partly ; to-sode in sooth, truly; of- 
dune, a-dun a-down, down; to-gaedere (aet-gsedere), 
to-somne (aet-somne, G. fcu-sammen), together. 

lic-e (E. ~ly ; the same, borrowed from adjectives in 
-lie): sceort-lic-e short-ly, strang-lic-e strong-ly. 

Other ablatives are the conjunctions for-J>y therefore ; 
(for-) hwy? (for) why? ; datives for-J>am because, to- 
pon-paet in-order that? sift-pan (G. seit-dem) since. 

-um, -on (abl. or dat. plur.) : (on) hwil-um, hwil-on 
whilome, whiles, wundr-um wondrously, hwyrft-um by 
turns, sticce-maelum( 3 ) piece-meal, be lytl-um and 
lytl-um by little and little, furd-um (-on) even, just, 
on-sundr-on in-sunder, asunder. 

-es (genitive) : niht-es( 4 ) (vvkt-oq, G. nacht-s) of a 
night, by night, will-es willingly, ned-es of necessity, 
w^ds^eall-es altogether, nall-es by no means, sod: es of 
a truth, to-gean-es against, to-midd-es amidst. 

-a, -unga, -inga (perhaps gen. plur.): gear-a of 

(!) Those in -h and -u take g and w, as, he ah, he age; nearu, 
n e a r w e : see Adjectives Def., and Indef. I. 

( 2 ) L. adverbs in -e were perhaps ablatives, like those in -o, as ver-o 
and the like. 

( 3 ) S t i c (II. 1) piece, bit, (steak) (G. stuck) ; m ae 1 (II. 3) (G. mahl) 
meal, time of eating, milking cows, fyc, 

( 4 ) The proper genitives of niht, will a, and ned (neod) are 
nihte, willan, n6de; at an early stage of the language, all nouns 
formed tbe gen. in -es or s ; comp. the many Gr. and L. genitives in -oq 
&c. and -is. 



COMPOSITION. 7l 

yore, son-a soon, forthwith, eall-unga altogether, hoi- 
Inga in vain, yrr-inga angrily. 

-an (an oblique ease) : niw-an of late, newly, for-an 
before, on-midd-an, a-midd-an a-mid, wict-ut-an 
without, biif-an( 5 ) (for be-iif-an) a-bove; a-biit-an (for 
on-be-ut-an) a-bout, &c. 

Other adverbial terminations are : — 

-der (motion to — ): hi-der hi-ther, ])i-der thi-ther, 
hwi-der whi-ther. 

-on, -an (motion from — ) ; heon-on hence, J>an-on 
thence, hwan-on whence. 

-r, -ra, -e, &c. (rest in — ) : her here, J>aer (J>ara) there 
hwaer (hwar) where; inn-e within, ut-e without. 



VI. — Composition.^) 

The A. S. language, like the Greek, German, &c 
abounds in compound words, of which the last part com- 
monly settles the part of speech. Nouns and adjectives 
are usually compounded together, and with verbs, with- 
out change, as in English, &c. ; as, fic-treow fig-tree, 
heafod-man (G. haupt-mann) head-man, captain, heah- 
sacerd, high-priest, bisceop-rice bishop-ric, staef- 
craeft letter-craft, grammar, medo-aern( 7 ) mead-hall, 
peow-boren slave-born, stede-faest stead-fast, bealo- 
full baleful, snaw-hwit (G. schnee-weiss) snow-white, 
iren-heard (G. eisen-hart) as hard as iron, lif-faestan 

(*) D. bo ven; " Oranje boven !" ( 6 ) See Rask, pp. 113—117. 

(*) Or-ern; seal t-ern salt-em. 



72 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

to quicken, ful-fremman (G. voll-bringen) to ful-fil, 
and the like. 

A noun, however, standing first, is often put in the 
genitive case, especially in local names; as, domes- 
daeg doom? s-day, hilde-byrn e war-corslet ; Engla-land 
England, land of the Angles ; Cant-wara-burh Canter* 
bury, burgh of the Renters ; Cinges-tiin King' s-town, 
Kingston; Beorminga-ham Birming-ham, home oj 
the Beormings ; Oxena-ford Ox-ford, ford of oxen; 
from dom, hild, Engle, Cant-ware, cing, Beorming, 
oxa. One or each part is sometimes shortened, &c. ; 
as, frum-cenned first-born, sel-beorht all-bright, 
mild-heort mild-hearted ; from Truma beginning, eall, 
milde, heorte. Prepositions and adverbs commonly 
stand before verbs, &c. without change, as in English, 
German, &c. ; as, ymb-gang (G. um-gang) circuit; 
Jmrh-faran (G. durch-fahren) to go through; wid- 
standan (G. wider-stehen) to withstand; to-cym£ 
coming to (L. ad-ventus) ; for e-ryntl fore-runner ; fore- 
mihtig (L. prse-potens) very mighty ; up-riht (G. auf- 
recht) up-right; up-stigan( 1 ) (G. auf-steigen) to go up ; 
nider-stfgan (G. nieder-steigen) to go down ; ford-gan 
(G. fort-gehen) to go forth; ut-lag out-law (L. ex-lex) ; 
ofer-cuman to over-come; ofer-mod (G. iiber-muth) 
pride; under-niman (G. unter-nehmen) to under-take ; 
fram-ge-witan to depart from ; in-lsedan (G. ein- 
leiten) to lead in; geond-geotan to pour through, suf- 
fuse; on-gean-cyrran to turn back again; of-sceotan 

(') Stfgan (G. steigen) answers to L. scandere; ad-scendere, de- 

sccnclere, &c. 



SYNTAX. 73 

(G. ab-schiessen) to shoot off; sefter-fyligend successor^ 
one who follows after; mid-sictian to' travel with; 
sundor-spraec conversationapart ; samod-(sam-)-wyrc- 
an to work together, co-operate. 

The preposition be, bi, usually becomes big in com- 
position; as, big-spel (G. bei-spiel) example, parable ; 
big-standan (G. bei-stehen) to stand by; it may thus 
be known from the particle be, which sometimes be- 
comes bi; as, be-standan, bi-standan (G. be-stehen) 
to stand on, occupy.^) On often becomes an- or a-; as, 
on-bidan, an-bidan, a-bidan to a-bide, JEt and od 
in composition often mean from, away ; as, aet-berstan 
to burst away, od-y rnan to run away, escape, like G. 
ent-bersten, -rinnen. 

Particles are also freely compounded together. 

Prepositions, and other particles in composition, are 
often parted from their verb, as in German ; but the 
game rules can hardly be given in A. S. 

In general, J>urh, up, nicter, to, ford, lit, in, on, 
bi (big) are separable; a-, an-, be-, ge-, ed-, un-, or-, 
mis-, oct, and-, wict, s am-, for-, to-, are inseparable; 
set, of, &c. are rarely separated. 



CHAPTER VII. 

I. — Syntax. 

The AS. Syntax in general resembles that of Greek 
and German ; but it bears the closest likeness, with some 
remarkable points of difference from that and other 

( 2 ) See Formation of Particles. 
H 



74 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

tongues, to the Latin, with which it should be compared 
throughout. The concords agreeing in A. S. with those 
in Latin, &c. need not be repeated. With regard to 
the construction of sentences it may be observed, that 
the verb often stands after both the subject and the 
object, coming last of all, as for the most part in Ger- 
man; as, 

On J>eere tide pa Gotan wid Romana-rice ge- 
winn up-a-hofon, at that time the Goths raised up war 
against the Roman empire. 

Ipk Darius ge-seah Jjset he ofer-wunnen beon 
wolde, J>a wolde he hine sylfne on ]>am ge-feohte 
- for-spillan, when Darius saw that he should be over- 
come, then he would lose his life in the fight. 

We sceolon mid biternysse sodre be-hreow- 
sunge ure mod ge-clsensian, we must with the bitter- 
ness of true repentance cleanse our mind. 

Often, however, sentences are in this and other re- 
spects framed as in English ; and on the whole this part 
of the grammar will not prove difficult to the student, 
and may be better learned from reading than from any 
rules that might be given, 



II. — Syntax of Nouns. 

Nouns of time answering to the question, ** how long ?" 
are put in the accusative or ablative ; as, 

Ealle wucan all the week. 

pry dagas, or J>rym dagum three days. 

Answering to the question «' when ?" they stand in 
the ablative, dative with on, or genitive ; as, 



SYNTAX OF NOUNS. 75 

py feordan dogore on the fourth day. 

On J>issum geare in this year. 

Ussa tida( 1 ) in our times* 

Measure, value, age, and the like, are used in the 
genitive ; as, 

Twegra elna heah two ells high. 

Ynces lang an inch long. 

preora mila brad three miles broad. 
• Sex peninga wyrde worth sixpence. 

A'nes geares lamb a lamb of one year. 

The matter to which a measure, &c. is applied, stands 
in the genitive ; as, 

Hund mittena hweetes a hundred measures of 
wheat. 

Hund-teontig punda goldes a hundred pounds of 
gold. 

It sometimes remains unchanged ; as, 

Twegen marc gold( 2 ) two marks of gold. 

Quality, praise, or blame, stands in the genitive; as, 

A'r-wyrdre yldo of venerable age. 

Faegeres and-wlitan of fair countenance* 

Two ablatives or datives are used absolutely like the 
L. double ablative ; as, 

Ge-togene }>y wsepne( 3 ) the weapon {being) drawn* 

A-fundenum sceape the sheep {being) found. 

Two datives, the latter governed by to, are used like 
the L. double dative ; as, « 

paet he us to fultume sy( 4 ) that he may be {for) a 
help to us. 

(') Comp. F. de nos temps. ( 2 ) G. zwei mark gold. 

( 3 ) L. stricto telo ; ove reperta. ( 4 ) L. ut nobis auxilio sit. 



7#: ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

The means or instrument stands in the ablative or 
dative, with or without the preposition mid ; as, 

Hine mid pf heofon-lican weg-nyste ge-trym- 
mende strengthening himself with that heavenly viati- 
cum* 

py betstan leode ge-glenged adorned with the best 
lay. 

Heo hi sylfe mid cyne-licum reafe ge-fraetwode 
she adorned herself with royal attire. 

Hig sprecad niwum tungum they shall speak with 
new tongues. 



.III. — Syntax of Adjectives. 

Adjectives in general, especially those denoting want, 
desire, knowledge, remembrance, and the like, have a 
genitive case of the noun which defines them, and often 
stand after it ; as, 

Feos wana wanting money. % 

Freonda leas lacking friends. 

Hrsegles pearfa devoid of raiment. 

Earn aetes georn an eagle eager for food. 

Ac ic heora eom swide gifre but I am very greedy 
of them. 

Bocagleaw skilful in books. 

Un-wis God-cundan Naman ignorant of the Di- 
vine Name. 

Hi nseron his ge-myndige they were not mindful 
of him. 

Modes blide blithe of mood. 

Sides werig weary of travel. 

Msegenes Strang strong of might. 



SYNTAX OF ADJECTIVES. 77 

I'sig federa icy of wings. 

Tliey sometimes take an ablative ; as, 

Wintrum geong young in years. • 

Blind bam eagum blind of both eyes* 

Adjectives depoting pleasure, profit, injury, and the 
like, govern a dative ; as, 

peah he him leof wsere though he were dear to 
them. 

Eallum and-feng acceptable to all. 

paet he mynster-licum cumum ge-pensum waere 
that he might be serviceable to the monastic guests. 

Rinca ge-hwylcum un-nyt useless to every man. 

Derigend-lic byd Jje it will be hurtful to thee. 

Full full 9 wyrde worthy, scyldig guilty, have an 
ablative, dative, or genitive ; as, 

Full Halgum Gaste/w// of the Holy Ghost. 

Full deadra bana full of dead bones. 

Se wyrhta is wyrde his metes the workman is 
worthy of his meat. 

Se byd dome scyldig he shall be guilty of the judg- 
ment. 

He is deades scyldig he is guilty of death. 

Ge-lic like, has a dative or genitive ; as, 

Hig synd ge-lice J>am cildum( 1 ) they are like the 
children. 

Nan man nis his ge-lica no man is like him. 

The word which determines a comparative stands be- 
fore it in the ablative neuter ; as, 

prym mundum hyrra three hands higher. 

( 1 ) Thus L. similes pueris; ejus similis. 

h2 



78 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Micle ma much more. 

pyweordra so much the worthier. 

Comparatives require either J>onneorJ>e than, with a 
nominative, or an ablative or genitive without ; as, 

Ge synd selran Jjonne manega spearwan, or ge 
synd beteran manigum spearwum ye are better than 
many sparrows. 

O'cter-healf gear lses ]>e Jn'ittig wintra a year 
and a half less than thirty years. 

Se is his mara he is greater than him. 

Superlatives take a genitive ; as, 

Ealra wyrta msest greatest of all herbs. 



* # # For the Syntax of Pronouns see Chapter IV, 



IV. — Syntax of Verbs. 

Verbs, as in other tongues, agree in number with 
their subject; after selc J>ara (J)eera) ]>e each of them 
that, every one that, however, the singular is used, 
agreeing with aelc and not with J>ara; as, 

JElc }>ara J>e to me cymct (lit. each of them that 
cometh — ) every one that cometh to me. 

Swa ge-byrad selcum J>ara J>e wind so it befitleth 
every one that contendeth. 

With a noun of multitude the verb may be either sin- 
gular or plural ; as, 

pacommicel maenigeo and to him efston then 
came a great multitude and hastened to him. 

Transitive verbs in general, as in other tongues, govern 
the direct object in the accusative case ; as, 



SYNTAX OF VERBS. 79 

Lufa Jjinne nextan love thy neighbour. 

Seo sse ge-tacnad |)as and-weardan woruld the 
sea betoheneth this present world. 

A'xian to ask, takes a double accusative ; as, 

Nan ne dorste hine nan J)ing mareaxian no one 
durst ask him anything more. 

Verbs of naming have an accusative of the object 
named, and a nominative of the name; as, 

pone un-ge-met lice eargan J>ii miht hktan hara 
the immoderately timid thou mayest call hare. 

Rsedan to rule, a-bregdan to draw (a weapon), and 
to-bregdan to cast off (sleep,) govern the ablative ; as, 

penden hi J>y rice reedan moston while they might 
rule the realm. 

An of pam J>y sweorde a-braed one of tkern drew 
his sword. 

Mid-J>y heo ]>a Jjy sleepe to-brsed when she then 
had cast off sleep. 

Verbs of bidding, forbidding, serving, following, obey- 
ing, consenting to, opposing, pleasing, trusting, injuring, 
profiting, escaping from; likewise for-swerian to for- 
swear, cidan to chide, arian to honour, spare, beorgan 
to save, defend, dem&n to judge, oleccan to flatter, 
*stillan( 1 ) to still, fylstan to succour, efen-laecan to 
imitate, ge-nea-lsecan to approach, and heorcnian to 
hearken to, govern the dative ; as, 

Un-cleenum gastum be-byt he commandeth the un- 
clean spirits. 

Ne for-beode ge him forbid him not. 

Q) Tbe verbs marked thus * sometimes govern the accusative. 



80 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Ne maeg nan man twain hlaf-ordum J>eowian no 
man can serve two lords. 

He 6 him J>enode she served him. 

pa sce&p him fyligead the sheep follow him. 

pa se wer hyrde his waldende then the man 
obeyed his ruler. 

Gif J>u Jjonne Dryhtne ge-hyrsumast if thou 
then obey est the Lord. 

pes ne ge-J>wserede heora ge-J>eahte this (man) 
agreed not to their counsel. 

Ge pafiact eowera faedera weorcum ye consent to 
your fathers 9 works. 

Him ne wid-stent nan }>ing no thing withstandeth 
him. 

Nemne him wyrd for-stode unless fate had op- 
posed him. 

Eallum his wordum wid-cwsedon and wid-wunn- 
on (they) contradicted and opposed all his words* 

Pilatus wolde Jjam folce ge-cweman Pilate would 
please the people. 

Heo on-gan his wordum truwian she began to 
trust his words. 

Ne derode lobe naht J>8es deofles costnung, ac 
fremode the deviVs temptation hurt Job no whit, but 
profited him. 

Hu heo J>am fe6nd-licum gastum od-fle&n 
mage how she may escape from the hostile spirits. 

Sid-J>an hi feondum od-faren haefdon when they 
had escaped from the enemies. 



SYNTAX OF VERBS. 81 

Ache sige-waepnum for-sworen haefde but he had 
forsworn the weapons of victory. 

Gif pin broder syngad cid him if thy brother sin- 
neth chide him. 

pu nelt arian Jjsere stowQ thou wilt not spare the 
place* 

Beorh J>inum feore save thy life. 

Demad him be eowre ae judge him by your law. 

He wolde him oleccan mid his hearpan he would 
flatter them with his harp. 

Y'dum s tilde he stilled the waves. 

Him fylston wel gistas sine his guests succoured 
him well. 

Uton for-}>y ge-efen-lsecan J)isum men let us 
therefore imitate this man. 

pam deade ge-nea laecende drawing nigh to death. 

Ypolitus heora wordum heorcnade Hippolytus 
hearkened to their words. 

Verbs of motion, and likewise on-drsedan to dread, 
often have a redundant dative of the subject ; as, 

Ga J>e ford( 1 ) go forth. 

He him ham-weard ferde he journeyed homeward. 

Him J>a Scyld ge-wat then Scyld departed. 

He him on-drset( 2 ) monigne feond he dreads many 
a foe. 

Wealdan to wield, govern, # on-fon to receive, # milt- 
sian to pity, hlystan to listen to, helpan to help, # ge- 
lyfan to believe, w id-sac an to deny, ge-feon to rejoice 
at, # hrinan to touch, with its compounds; likewise 

C 1 ) Hence "hie thee home/' and the like. ( 2 ) O. " I fear me." 



82 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDti. 

wesan to be, when implying possession, govern the da- 
tive or genitive ; as, 

iEtla weold Hunum Attila ruled the Huns* 

pe on }>am dagum ge-weold cyne-domes who in 
those days ruled the kingdom* 

On-foh J>issum fulle receive this cup. 

pa on-fengon hig J>aes feos then took they the 
money. 

He miltsad urum gyltum he hath compassion on 
our sins. 

Ge-miltsa min have pity on me. 

Hwy hlyste ge him? why listen ye to him? 

Hlyste he godes reedes let him listen to good coun* 
seL 

He him helpan ne maeg he cannot help him. 

Ge-help J>u earmra manna help thou poor men. 

For-J)am-J>e pu ne ge-lyfdest xninum wordum 
because thou believedst not my words. 

We ne sculon }>ses ge-lyfan we must not believe 
that. 

Iulianus his Cristen-dome wid-soc Julian denied 
his Christianity. 

pry-wa J>u wid-saecst min thrice thou shalt deny 
me. 

Secg weorce ge feh the warrior rejoiced in the 
work. 

Cwen weorces ge-feah the queen was glad of the 
work. 

Ne him hrinan ne mehte faer-gripe flodes nor 
might the sudden gripe of the flood touch him. 



SYNTAX OF VERBS. 83 

pa aet-hran he hyra eagena then touched he their 
eyes. 

pa him waes manna Jjearf^) since he had need of 
men. 

pa ]>ing J>e J>aes Caseres synd the things that are 
the Ccesar's. 

Verbs of desiring, needing, tempting, wondering at, 
using, enjoying, ^remembering, # forgetting, caring for, 
ceasing from ; together with cepan to take, keep, &c, 
wenan to hope for, # neosian to visit* on r byrian to 
taste, ehtian or eh tan to persecute, od-sacan to deny, 
earnian to earn, deserve, gilpan to boast of fsegnian 
to rejoice at, # on-drsedan to dread; likewise bidian 
(bidan) to bide, wait for, with its compounds, govern 
the genitive ; as, 

We ge-wilniad frides wid eow we desire peace 
with you. 

pees ic wilnige and wisce that I desire and wish. 

pset msedengyrnde deades the maiden yearned for 
death. 

Ne be-))urfon Iseces ]>a ]>e hale synd they need 
not a leech that are whole* 

U're man-dryhten msegenes be-hofad our liege 
lord requires strength* 

Hwy fandige ge min ? why tempt ye me? 

For-bon ic his cost node therefore I tempted him. 

We wundriad Jjses wlitan J>eere sunnan we wonder 
at the beauty of the sun* 

( ] ) L. illi Lominum opus erat. 



&4 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Eowre fynd wafiad eovver your foes shall be amazed 
at you. 

Bruc Jjisses beages, and pisses hrsegles neot 
enjoy this ring, and use this dress. 

Negemune ic nanra his synna I will remember 
none of his sins. 

Ne ge ne ge pencad: Jjsera fif hlafa? and do ye 
not remember the five loaves? 

pii hsefst J>ara wsepna for-giten thou hast forgotten 
the weapons. 

Hi paes ne gymdon they cared not for that. 

Feores hi ne rohton/or life they reched not. 

He d don he re-re afes they heeded the war-spoil. 

Ge-swic Junes wopes cease thy weeping. 

Sceolde sedeling ealdres linnan( 1 ) the noble must 
part from life. 

Hi nanre bricge ne cepton they hept to no bridge. 

He nolde nanes fleames cepan he would not take 
to flight. 

Ne bearf ic eenigre are wenan I way not hope for 
any honour. 

Ge-wat ba neosian he an huses (he) then departed 
to visit the lofty mansion. 

On-byrige metes( ? ) let him taste meat. 

Paulus ehte Cristenra manna Paul persecuted 
Christian men. 

Hwa od-ssecd J>aes? who denies that? 

Seo beod be his earnad: the people that deserreth it. 

( 1 ) Linnan sometimes has a dative. 

( 2 ) We say also " taste of—." 



SYNTAX OF VERBS, 85 

Hfi ne gilpst J>u ]>onne heora faegeres?( 3 ) boast- 
est thou not then of their jairness ? 

Ne sceal he faegnian Jjses folces worda he must 
not rejoice at the peoples ivords. 

Hig on-dredon }>8era Israhela to-cymes they 
dreaded the coming of the Israelites. 

Se hyr-man his ed-leanes an-bidact the hireling 
awaiteth his reward. 

Verbs of granting, likewise tilian to till, get, for- 
wyrnan to deny, Jjancian to thank, styrian (styran) 
to chastise, have a dative of the person or near object, 
and a genitive of the thing or far object ; as, 

Se halga him paes ge-iide the saint granted him 
that. 

pa J>iihte me hefig-tyme J>e J>aes to tidienne 
then it seemed to me troublesome to grant thee that. 

pa Metod on-lah Medum and Persum aldor- 
domes when the Lord bestowed the supremacy on the 
Medes and Persians. 

pa Noe on gan him aetes tilian then Noah began 
to get him food. 

pe him ne for-wyrnde cyne-liees weordscipes 
who denied him not kingly honour. 

Apollonius hire J)ses Jjancode Apollonius thanked 
her for that. 

He him J>aes J>inges styrede he chastised him for 
that thing. 

Verbs of depriving, likewise teon &c. to accuse^ 



( 3 ) A neuter adjective used and declined as a noun, 

1 



86 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

have an accusative of the near object, and an ablative or 
genitive of the far object ; as, 

Nelle ic J>a rincas rihte be-nseman I will not 
deprive the warriors of their right. 

Heo hit ne maeg his ge-wittes be-reafian she 
cannot bereave it of its understanding, 

Dyrnum ge-J)ingum be-togen charged with secret 
practices. 

Hwy tyhd: us ure hlaf-ord swa micles falses? 
why doth our lord accuse us of so great deceit ? 

Biddan to ask for, has an accusative of the near, and 
a genitive of the far object ; as 

Gif his sunu hine bitt hlafes if his son asketh 
him for bread. 

Some impersonal verbs govern the person affected in 
the accusative or dative: hit is often left outj as, 

Hyngract hine( 1 ) he is hungry. 

Seo swefen ]je hine msette the dream that he 
dreamed* 

Hire ge-byrad it becometh her. 

Hit Hcode H erode it pleased Herod. 

Him J^uhte it seemed to him (lit. him thought). 

Ne ge-wearct unc wid eenne pening ? did we not 
agree jor a penny ? 

Others have beside a genitive of the far object* after 
rules for other verbs ; as, 

pone weligan lyst an-wealdes the rich lustethfor 
power. 

Neenne mon J>aes ne tweod: no man doubts of that. 

( ] ) Comp. G. es hungert ihn ; es ge biihrt ihr ; ihm diinkte. 



SYNTAX OF PREPOSITIONS. 87 

pe nanre be-hreowsunge ne be-hofad thou need- 
est no repentance. 

Him pees ne sceamode of that they were not 
ashamed* 



V. — Syntax of Prepositions. 

Prepositions, as in German, &c, require various 

oblique cases of the nouns before which they are placed ; 

thus, 
geond through, throughout ymb(-e)( 3 ) "> r Y0U nd, 
J>urh( 2 ) through ymb-iitan3 {about. 

wid-aeftan behind 

govern the accusative ; as, 

Ga geond wegas and hegas go through the ways 

and hedges. 

purh his micle ge-J>yld through his great patience. 

Wict-aeftan J>& burh behind the town. 

Ymb paes cyninges siege about the slaying of the 

king. 

Ymb-utan }>one weall around the wall. 

The following govern the dative 

be (bi, big) ( 4 ) of about, by in-to into 

of off, from, of ser ere, before 

fram from, by fe or far from 

set at, to un-feor( 5 ) near 

to to ■;. neah (nean) nigh 

( 2 ) G. durch. ( 3 ) Comp. cfyi^i, L. amb-, G. urn, 

(*) Comp. i-7re, G. bei ; &ir-o t L. ab ; D. af, G. ab- - 9 L.adj G. zu, &c» 
( 5 ) Lit. un-far; G. un-fern. 






88 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

ge-hende near, handy to-middes ^ 

aefter after on-middan 3 

biifan ~) -> binnan( 2 ) *\ 

, p } above . , f within* 

on-iifan 3 wid-} . y wunin > 

be-*ftan(b*ftan)}a&a/*, on- f 1 ™**} **** 

be-hindan ^behind aet- ) 

t , „* • . 7 „ >-foran before 

be-heonaii on this side to- 3 

butan ( J ) without, outside to-weard toward 

be-twynan between to-eacan besides. 

to-emnes along 

Be jjam heah-faedere concerning the patriarch. 
Be mines feeder leaf e by my father's leave. 
Far of Jnnum lande depart from thy country. 
Of anre up-floran off an upper floor. 
iEt J>am b'urnan( 3 ) a£ Me brook, 
Fram cild-hade jfrom childhood. 
Ga to }>inum hiise go to thy house. 
pa hig in-to J>eere byrgene eodon then they went 
into the tomb. 

JEr sunnan setl-gange before the setting of the sun. 
He waes him feor he was far from him. 
Un-feor J) am hiise near the house. 
Neah J>am forda nigh the ford. 
Ge-hende J> sere ceastre near the town. 
JEfter ])am ge-feohte after the fight. 
Biifan J)*ere heofenan above the heaven. 
Baeftan J?sere maenigeo behind the multitude. 
Be-heonan J>sere strsete on this side the street. 

(i) D. buiten, O. bout, but. ( 2 ) G. binnen, S. ben. 

( 3 ) 8. burn. 






SYNTAX OF PREPOSITIONS. 89 

Biitan ]>£ere wic-stowe outside the camp. 

Biitan aelcum an-ginne without any beginning. 

Biitan wifum and cildum besides women 8f children. 

Be-twynan Jjam twam mynstrum( 4 ) between the 
two monasteries. 

T6-middes J>am wseterum amid the waters. 

On-middan J>am treowe in the midst of the tree. 

Binnan J>am ge-telde within the tent. 

iEt-foran his J>rym-setle before his glory-seat. 

T[6-weard J>am haligdome( 5 ) toward the sanctuary. 

To-eacan J>am fodre over and above the fodder. 

To sometimes has a genitive ; as, 
f To middes dseges at mid-day: likewise in several 
compound prepositions above and below. 

And-lang along (like G. ent-lang) governs the geni- 
tive ; as, 

And-lang J)aes westenes along the desert. 

The following govern the accusative or dative; the 
former usually, as in Latin, &c, when motion to, the 
latter when motion from, or rest in, a place, is signified ; 
but this rule is not strictly followed in A. S. 

fore( 6 ) 7 7 n on on > w*s *»to 

u r \before . . . 

be-toran J in in, into 

on-biitan about, around (on-)ge-mang a-mong 

od unto, till be-tweox(7) betwixt, among 

uppon upon uton ~)outside, 

innon within widutan ^without 

(*) Hence minster ; G, miinster ; all from L« monasterium. 

( 5 ) Hence O. halidom : u by my halidom !" 

( 6 ) Comp. 7rpo, L. pro, G. (be-)vor; G. an ; lv 7 L. and G. in ; vittp 7 
L. super, G. iiber, D. over ; G. unter, gegen, &c. 

( 7 ) Like be-twynan from t w a ; comp. G . zwi-schen from zwei* 

12 



90 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

ofer over to-geanes^against, 

under under on-gean ytoward 

be-geondan beyond. 
Fore Healf-denes hilde-wisan before Hcalfdenefs 
war-chiefs. 

pa he }>a be-foran J>one graman cyning ge-lsed 
waes when he then was led before the cruel hing. 

Ic eom a-send be-foran hine I am sent before him. 

Be-foran eallum folce before all the people 

On-biitan Jjset cealf around the calf. 

On-biitan J>£im weofode about the altar. 

Od:Rin])ae&wwfo the river Rhine. 

Oct Daniele J>am witegan till Daniel the prophet. 

On J>a ealdan wisan in the old wise. 

He sylf od-fle&h on Asiam he himself escaped into 
Asia. 

On J>am he&ft munte on the high mount. 

Heo hine in J>set mynster on^feng she received 
him into the monastery. 

In ge-limp-licre tide at a fitting time. 

lc eow sende swa sceap ge-mang wulfas / 
send you as sheep among wolves. 

On-ge-mang odriim mannum among other men, 

Be-tweox his magas among his kin's-folk. 

Be-tweox Jjsere ealdan se and paere ttiw£n be- 
tvrixt the old law and the new. 

pa feoll he uppon hine then fell he upon him. 

U'ppon bum beame upon a beam. 

Heo be-seah innon ]ja byrgene she looked into 
the tomb. 

Innon ]>8ere healle within the hall. 



SYNTAX OF PREPOSITIONS. 91 

Hi comon ofer ]>a sa? they came over the sea. 

Micel man-cwealm be-com ofer J>sere Roman- 
iscre leode a great plague came upon the Roman people. 

Under Jjsere faestnesse under the firmament. 

Wid>utan his dom-ern outside his judgment-hall. 

Wid-utan Jjam dice without the ditch. 

T6-geaneshis fynd he gse d he goeth against his foes. 

Hi paferdon to-geanes Jam hsedenum they 
then marched against the heathen. 

Feohtende on-gean hine fighting against him. 

pa com him Jjaer on-gean then came there to meet 
him. 

Be-geondan Tordanem beyond Jordan. 

Be-geondan J>am mere beyond the lake. 

For for, and nvid( 1 ) with, govern the accusative, 
ablative, or dative ; as, 

For eall Cristen folc ge-biddan to pray for all 
Christian people. 

For py mine for that crime. 

For hwylcum intingan ? for what cause? 

MidJ>a fore-sprecenan faamnan( e ) with the fore* 
said damsel. 

Mid Jjy acte with the oath. 

Mid his agenum life with his own life. 

Wid against, with, tkc. governs the accusative, dative^ 
or g nitive ; as, 

Wid ]>a readan sse by the Fed Sea. 

Wid J> in folc toward thy people. 

po. assan tvid hi laeswodon the asses were grazing 
with them. 

0) Comp. G. fur ; /*era, G. mid. ( s ) L. feiaiii*. 



92 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

A'ua, wid eallum alone against alL 
E&ge wid eagan, tod w id: ted: eye for eye, tooth 
for tooth. 

Wid: J>aes holtes( 1 ) toward the wood. 

He efste wid: J>aes heres he hastened against the 
army. 

A preposition sometimes stands after its case ; as, 

Hi him mid seeton they sate with him. 

Him bi twegen beamas stodon by him stood two 
trees. 

It is sometimes parted from it altogether, and placed 
either next before the verb, or last of all ; as, 

pe he man-cyn mid a-lysde with which he re- 
deemed mankind 

pa ge-nea-Iaehte him an man t§ then drew nigh 
to him a man, 

Ymb-utan is sometimes divided; as, 

Ymb han-cred lit an about cock-crow. 

Wid: and weard are sometimes used, the one before, 
the other after an accusative or genitive ; as, 

Wid: heofonas weard( 2 ) toward the heavens. 

Wid Petres weard toward Peter. 



VI. — Syntax of Conjunctions. 

The following conjunctions require the verb to be in 
the indicative mode : 

and ( 3 ) and. eac eke, also. 

Q) P. holt, G. holz. ( 2 ) Comp. the use of L. ad— versus. 

( 3 ) Comp. G. und, auch, so, da, danh, denn, da— da, &c. 






SYNTAX OF CONJUNCTIONS. 93 

ac hut odde- 



r 



, . . ■ / . C either 

oder-twega — \ odde; 

< ± x.' i t — or 

oder-J>ara— j 



swa, swa-swa so, as 

swa— swa so — as 

ba 7.7 ge — 7 (as well — as 

C \then * _ \ge\ _ _ 

J)onne> eegder-ge,J° {both— and 

ba 7 nader-ne — ne neither — nor 
y , , }when 9 as 

l> a -l> a > sWiheih }V et > 

(for-)hwy why? (]>eah.)hw*dere (ZlZ 

mid-by(-be) (*) -(when, \ ' J theless 

•a^' t t- \ i i-i na-lses — ac not only — but 
mid-J)am(-J)e) )wnile * 

J>enden while (f or -)))y(-}>e) J for, because, 

sid-])an since for-J>am(-J>e) 3 therefore. 

The following require the subjunctive, though in 

general, as in Latin, in subordinate prepositions only : 

past, J>aet-te ( 5 ) that od(-])ait) until 

J>eah(-J>e) though ]>a-hwile(-])e)^ 6 ) («fej| ic?A£fe 

swylce as if ser 7f^^ 

)}ibefo> t 

hwaenne S hwaeder(-J)e)(7) ^whether 



J)onne 7 ^ ier-j>dm(-J>e) j {before 

lwaenne 5 

hwaer> 7 sam — sam $(—or) 

hwarT^ gif( 8 )*/ 

by-lses(-be) lest nemne 1 

■P J r ' - ■ j. c unless 

to-))6n-))8et in order that n y mae > 

a-J>y— J>e somuchthe—as hu, hu-meta Aow?. 

( 4 ) The particle ^j e is added or not at pleasure to several conjunctions. 
(*) G. dass, D. dat ; G. doch, wann, wenn, &c. 

( 6 ) Hwi 1 is a noun, (it. 3.) while, time ; G. weile. 

( 7 ) Answering to -iroT&pov—ri, L. utrum-^-a n ; like these bwae^er 
is properly a neuter pronoun. 

( 8 ) The conjunction g i f has no more to do with the verb g i f a n than S. 
gin has with given, or 0. an with u n n a n. 



94 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Hwset do ic J>aet ic ece lif age? what shall I do 
that I may possess eternal life ? 

Ic wat Jjaet hit byd sawl and lic-homa I know 
that it is soul and body. 

peah hwylc of deade a-rise though one arise from 
death. 

peah-J>e ic sceal ealle wucan faestan though I 
shall fast all the week. 

Swylce J)ii hi ge-sceope as if thou hadst created 
them. 

py-lses ]>u pinne fot set stane set-sporne lest 
thou dash thy foot against a stone. 

To-pon-paet he his rice ge-breedde in order that 
he might extend his empire. 

A'-py un-weordra pe hine manige men for- 
seon so much the unworthier because many men despise 
him. 

Od-paet pu cume to pam fyrmestan tillthoucome 
to the first. 

Od-pset se A-lysend com until the Redeemer came. 

pa-hwile-pe ge leoht habban while ye have 
light. 

pa-hwile-pe he on life byd while he is a-live* 

iEr-pam-pe se hana tuwa crawe before the cock 
crow twice. 

iEr-pam-pe ge hine biddad before ye ask him. 

ponne pu pe ge-bidde when thou prayest. 

ponne he ham cymd when he cometh home. 

Sege us hwaenne pas ping ge-weordon tell us 
when these things shall come to pass. 



SYNTAX OF CONJUNCTIONS. 95 

Ge nyton hwaenne seo tid is ye know not when 
the time is. 

Ic axige hwaer seo offrung sig / ask where the 
offering is. 

Hwar synd J>a nigene? where are the nine? 

Sce&wa hwaeder hit sig Junes suna ]je ne sig c 
look whether it be thy son's or be not. 

Sam hit sy sumor sam winter whether it be summer 
or winter. 

Gif wen sy if there be hope. 

Gif we secgad, of heofone — if we say, of heaven — 

Nemne him wyrd for-stode unless fate had opposed 
him. 

Va saedest J>aet ])u ne mihte witan hu-meta 
he his weolde thou saidst that thou couldst not knew 
how he ruled it, 

Hu Boetius hine singende ge-baed how Bo'itius 
singing prayed. 

Butan for but has an indicative, for unless a subjunc- 
tive; as, 

Butan ic wat but I know. 

Butan we g&n unless we go. 

Hu ne with an indicative, and hwaeder with a sub- 
junctive, are used to make prepositions interrogative; 
as, 

Hu ne dod man-fulle swa ? do not the wicked so? 

Hwaeder ge nu secan gold on treowum doye 
now seek gold on trees ? 

Cwyst ]ni, or segst ]>u ? say est thou? cwede ge say 
ye? &c. serve the same purpose with an indicative; as, 



C6 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Segst ])u mseg se blinda Jjone blindan laedan? 
may the blind lead the blind? 

Cwecte ge hsebbe ge sufol ? have ye meat f 

Uton (-an) with an infinitive, expresses a wish or in- 
tention ; as, 

Uton gan let us go. 

The negative ne not stands (like L. non, ne, F. ne) 
before the verb ; as, 

Ne for-lset he eow he will not forsake you. 

lwo( 1 ) or more negatives are often used, ne being 
usually prefixed to each word capable of taking it ; as, 

Ne wep J>u na weep not. 

\)& naes nan craeft Jjaet ic ne cucte then there was 
no art that I knew not. 

Se-Jje nis nader ne ge boren ne ge-sceapen 
fram nanum odrum who is neither born nor created 
by any other. 

Biitan but, only takes ne before it; as, 

We nabbact buton( 2 ) fif hlafas we have but Jive 
loaves. 



VII. — Syntax of Interjections, 

Wk wo takes a dative; as, 

Wa Jjam men!( 3 ) wo to the man! where sy (be6) 
be, or byd shall be is understood. 

(') The doctrine, therefore, that " two negatives make an affirmative," is 
as foreign to the true spirit of the English as it would be to that of the 
Greek language. 

( 5 ) Comp. F. nous n'avons que. 

( 3 j L. vae horaini ! G. weh dem manne ! 



SYNTAX OF INTERJECTIONS* 97 

Wa is me( 4 ) ! wo is me! 

On the other interjections, of which the following are 
the chief, nothing need be added : 
\k\ 0,oh,lo! 
ea-la ! oh, halloo, alas ! 
efne ! behold ! 

wa-la-wa (wei-la-wei) well-a-way ! 
hwaet! lo ! indeed! 
Leof( 5 ) is used as an expletive; as, 
Gea( 6 ), leof, ic haebbe yea marry have I. 

( 4 ) Ovai jxol sort. 

( 5 ) Analogous to our P. and familiar use of the word dear 
(°) G. aadD.ja. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Prose Extracts, 



N B. Some words that have already occurred are not explained in 
the notes to this and the next chapter. 



I.— S. Matthew, xii. 1—13. 



# # * The Gospels^), and parts of the Old Testament, 
were rendered into A. S. by one or more ecclesiastics 
named JElfric, in the 9th or 10th century; the former 
from the Vulgate, the latter from some other early Latin 
translation. The sense therefore, differs now and then 
from that of the original, and of our authorised version. 



1. Se Hselend( 2 ) for on reste-daeg( s ) ofer aeceras( 4 ); 
sod-lice his leorning-cnihtas ( 5 ) hyngrede, and hig on- 
gunnon ( 6 ) pluccian ( 7 ) ]ja ear and etan. 

2. Sod-lice J>a ]>a sundor-halgan ( 8 ) J>aet ge-sawon, hi 

(*) The extracts from the Gospels are from Mr. Thorpe's edition, the 
only one founded on a collation of the hest MSS. 

( 2 ) H&lend (II. 2.) Saviour, healer (G. Heiland), from haelan to heal: 
the Name Jesus is thus rendered throughout the A. S. Gospels. 

( 3 ) Day of rest, sabbath: rest II. 3 ; G. rast. 

( 4 ) JEcer (II. 2.) (corn) field ; dypog, L. ager, G. acker : hence acre* 

( 5 ) Disciples: cniht (II. 2.) youth, servant ; hence knight: G. knecht 
servant ; comp. L. puer. 

( 6 ) On-ginnan (III. 1.) to he-gin* ( 7 ) I. 1. to pluck; G. pflucken. 
( 8 ) Suudor-halga (I. 2.) Pharisee, lit. separate saint. 



EXTRACTS S. MATTHEW, 99 

cweedon to him : Nu J>ine leorning-cnihtas dod Jjaet him 
a-lyfed( 1 ) nis reste-dagum to donne. 

3. And he cwaed to him : Ne reedde ( 2 ) ge hwset 
Dauid dyde J>a hine hyngrede, and J>a J>e mid him 
waeron, 

4. Hii he in-eode on Godes hiis, and aet ]ja offring- 
hMas( 3 ) ]?e naeron him a-lyfede to etanne, buton pam 
sacerdum( 4 ) anum ? 

5. Odde ne rsedde ge on peere ee, paet pa sacerdas on 
reste-dagum on pam temple ( 5 ) ge-wemmad( 6 ) pone 
reste-daeg, and synd buton leahtre ( 7 ) ? 

6. Ic secge sod-lice eow paet pes( 8 ) is meerra(9) 
ponne paet tempi. 

7. Gif ge sod-lice wiston hwset is: Ic wille mild- 
heortnesse and na on-saegdnesse( 10 ), ne ge-nidrode ge 
naefre un-scyldige. 

8. Sod-lice mannes sunu is eac reste-daeges hlaf- 
ord( lx ). 

9. pa se Haelend panon for, he com in-to heora ge- 
somnunge ( 12 ) : 

10. pa waes peer &n man se haefde for-scruncene( 13 ) 

C) A-lyfan (I. 2.) to allow ; G. er-lauben. ( 2 ) Raedan (I. 2.) to read. 

( 3 ) Loaves of offering, show-bread ; ofFring II. 3. hlaf II. 2. 

( 4 ) Sacerd (II. 2.) priest - L. sacerdos. ( 5 ) Tempi (III. 1.) temple. 

( 6 ) Ge-wemman (I. 2.) to pollute, profane. 

( 7 ) Leahter (II. 2.) crime, sin ( 8 ) This man. 

( 9 ) Msere (I.) great, famous* 

( 10 ) On-saegdnes (II. 3.) sacrifice ; on-secgan to offer. 

(") II. 2. lord ; said to be from hlaf bread, loaf, and ord beginning, 
origin ; that is, giver of bread. ( 12 ) Assembly, synagogue ; G. ver-sammlung. 

( l3 ) For-scrincan (III. 1.) to shrink up, wither away : mark the intensive 
force of for-. 



100 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

hand. And hig acsodon hine, ]>us cwectende : Is hit 
a-lyfed to hselanne on reste-dagum ? haet hig w^egdon ( ) 
hine. 

11. He ssede him sod-lice: Hwylc man is of eow, 
~pe haebbe an sceap, and gif hit a-fylct reste-dagum on 
pyt (*), hii ne nimct he ]>set, and hefct hit up ? 

12. Witod-lice( 3 ) micle ma man is sceape betera( 4 ) ; 
witod-lice hit is a-lyfed on reste-dagum wel to donne. 

13. pa cweed he to J>am men : A-J>ena( 5 ) J)ine hand. 
And he hi a-J)enede ; and heo wses hal ge-woi den swa 
seo oder. 



II.— S. Mark, vi. 32, 



32. And on scip ( 6 ) stigende, hig foron on-sundron on 
weste( 7 ) stowe( 8 ). 

33. And ge-sawon hig farende, and hig ge-cneowon 
manega, and gangende of J>am burgum(9), J>ider urnori 
and him be-foran comon. 

34. And J>a se Hselend J>anon eode, he ge-seah mic- 
ele msenigeo, and he ge-miltsode him, for-J>am-J)e hig 



( ! ) "Wregan (I. 2.) to accuse, be-wray. 

( 2 ) II. 2. pit, hole; D. put, L. put-eus, 

( 3 ) Verily, truly, for, but, therefore ; a common expletive : from witiaft 
(I. 1.) to decide. ( 4 ) Vulgate : '* Quanto magis melior." 

( 5 ) A-J>enian (I. 1.) to stretch out. 

( 6 ) Comp. crica<prj, G. schiff, D. scbip ; hence also skiff. 

( 7 ) Weste (1.) waste, desert ; G. wiist, D. woest. 

( 8 ) Hence stow in local names, and to slow, be-stow. 

( 9 ) Burh (p. 19— 20), G.burg (wvpyog) a (fortified) town, burgh. 



EXTRACTS — S. MARK. 101 

weeron swa-swa seep (*) J>e neenne hyrde nabbad ; and 
he on-gan hig fela lseran( 2 ). 

35. And Jja hit micel ylding( 3 ) wses, his leorning- 
cnihtas him to comon and cwgedon : 

36. peos stow is weste, and tima is ford-a-gan( 4 ) ; 
for-lset ])as maenigeo, J>aet higfaron on ge-hende tiinas( 5 ), 
and him mete byegon Jjaet hig eton( 6 ). 

37. pa cwaed he : Sylle (7) ge him etan. pa cwaedon 
hig: Uton gan, and mid twam hundred penigum( 8 ) 
hlafas byegan, and we him etan syllact. 

38. pa cwaed he, Hu fela hlafa( 9 ) habbe ge? gad 
and 16ciad( 10 ). And J>a hig wiston hig cweedon; Fif 
hlafas and twegen fixas. 

39. And J>a be-bead ( ll ) se Heelend J>aet J>set fole ssete 
ofer Jjaet grene hig( 12 ). 

40. And hig J>a seeton, hundredum ( 13 ) and fiftigum. 

41. And fif hlafum and twam fixum on fangenum ( u ), 
he on heofon locode, and hig bletsode , and J>a hlafas 
braee, and sealde his leorning-cnihtum paet hig to-foran 
him a-setton; and twegen fixas him eallum dgelde( 15 ). 

( 1 ) Two accusatives as with L. doceo. 

( 2 ) Lateness, delay ; from ealcL ( 3 ) For sceap * see p. 5. 
( 4 ) Gone forth ; "far passed* 

{ 5 ) Tim (II. 2.) village, town: originally enclosure, farm : comp. G. 
zaun hedge ; D. tuin garden, ( 6 ) Comp. sSelv, L. edere. 

( 7 ) Syllan (I. 3.) to give, sell. ( s ) Penig Opening) (II. 2.) G. pfennig. 
( 9 ) Gen : see p. 32. ( 10 ) Locian (I. 1.) to look. 

( ll ) Be-beodan(IlI. 3.) to command. 
< 12 ) IL. 1. hay; G.beu. Vulg. *' super viride foenum. ,, 
( n ) By hundreds, fyc. ( 14 ) Abl. or dat. absolute, p. 75. 

if*) Daelan (I. 2.) to deal, divide, distribute ; G. theilen, D. deelen. 

K 2 



102 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

42. And hig seton pa ealle, and ge-fyllede wurdon. 

43. And hig namon paera hlafa and fixa lafa ( a ), twelf 
wilian( 2 ) fulle. 

44. Sod-lice fif pusend manna peera etendra wseron. 

45. pa sona he nydde( 3 ) his leorning-cnihias on scip 
stigan, paet hig him be-foran foron ofer pone miidan( 4 ) to 
Bethsaida, od he paet folc for-lete( 5 ). 

46. And pa he hig for-let, he ferde( 6 ) on pone 
munt( 7 ), and hine ana par( 8 ) ge-baed( 9 ). 

47. And pa aefen( 10 ) waes, paet scip waes on middre 
sae, and he ana waes on laride. 

48. And he ge-seah hig on rewette( n ) swincende( 12 ) ; 
him waes wider-weard ( 13 ) wind ( 14 ) : and on niht, ymbe pa 
feordan waeccan( 15 ), he com to him ofer pa ssegangende, 
and wolde hig for-bugan( 16 ). 

49. pa hig hine ge-sawon ofer pa see gangende, hig 
wendon paet hit un-f8ele( 1T ) gast( 18 ) waere, and hig clyp- 
edon ; 

(') Laf(II. 3.) leaving, remnant ; l&fan (I. 2.) to leave; Xsnrsiv. 

( 2 ) Wilia (1. 2.) basket. ( 3 ) Nydan (I. 2.) to compzl ; fromneod. 

( 4 ) MuSa (I. 2.) mouth of a river ; here lake; Vulg. " fretum." 

( 5 ) For-laetan (II. 2.) to forsake, abandon, (G. ver-lassen, D. ver-laaten), 
send away. ( 6 ) Feran (I. 2.) to go, 

( 7 ) II. 2. mount: we have u a mountain." 

( 8 ) par=]?88r, J?ara. ( 9 ) Ge-biddan (II. 1. reflect,) to pray. 
( 10 ) iEfen (II. 2.) even, G. abend: -ung (II. 3.) evening. 

( u ) Rewet (II. 2.) rowing ; ruwan (II. 2.) to row ; D. roeijen. 

( 12 ) Swincan (III. 1.) to labour ; O. swink. 

( 13 ) Adverse, way-ward ; G. wider-wartig. 

( 14 ) II. 2. G. & D. wind ; L. vent-us. 

( 15 ) Waecce (I. 3.) watch. ( 16 ) III. 3. avoid, pass by. 
( 17 ) Unclean; faele pure, faithful: fael-s-ian to purify. 

( 18 ; Comp. G. geist, D. geest, S. ghaist. 






EXTRACTS — S. MARK. 1C3 

50. Hig ealle hine ge-sawon, and wurdon ge-dref- 
ede( x ). And sona lie spraec to him, and cwaed : Ge- 
lyfad ; ic hit eom ( 2 ) ; nelle ge ( 3 ) e&w on-dreedan. 

51. And he on scip to him eode; and se wind ge- 
swac( 4 ) ; and hig paes ])ema( 5 ) be-tweoxhim wundredon. 

52. Ne on-geaton ( 6 ) hig be J>am hlafum ; sod lice 
heora heorte waes a-blend ( 7 ). 

53. And J>a hig ofer seglodon, higcomon to Genesaret 
and J>ar wicedon( 8 ). 

54. And J>a hig of scipe eodon, sona hig hine ge- 
cneowon ; 

55. And eal J>ast rice be-farende( 9 ), hig on sseccing- 
um ( 10 ) bseron J>a un-truman ( n ), J>ar hig hine ge-hyrdon. 

56. And swa-hwar-swa he on wic( 12 ) odde on tunas 
eode, on strseton ( 13 ) hig pa un-truman ledon, and hine 
baedon J>aet hig huru( 14 ) his reafes fnaed( 15 ) aet-hrinon ( l6 ). 
And swa fela swa hine set-hrinon, hig wurdon hale. 

O Drefan (I. 2.) to troubU, offend. ( 2 ) Comp. G. ich bin es 

( 3 ) L. nolite. ( 4 ) Ge-swfcan (III. 2.) to cease. 

( 5 ) So much the more ; G. des-to melir. 

( 6 ) On-gitan (II. I.) to understand. 

( 7 ) A-blendan (I. 2.) to blind; blind blind. 

( 8 ) Wician (I. 1.) to dwell : see wic below. 

( 9 ) Be-faran=be-feran, p. 55. ( 10 ) Saeccing (II. 3.) sacking, bed. 
( n ) Diseased, infirm; trum jirm. 

( 12 ) Wfc (II. 1.) dwelling, village; L. vic-us : hence wich and wick in 
local names ; D. wijk. ( 13 ) Straet (II. 3.) street; G. strasse, D. straat. 

( M ) At least, at all events. ( l5 ) Hem. 

( 16 ) i£t-hrinan (III. 3.) to touch. 



1C4 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

III. — S. Luke, xx. 9 — 25. 

9. He on-gan J>a Jjisbig-spel^) to Jjam folce cwedan; 
Sum man plantode( 2 ) him win~geard( 3 ), and hine ge- 
sette ( 4 ) mid tilium ( ) , and he wses him feor manegum 
tidum( 6 ). 

10. pa on tide he sende his ]>eow to jjam tilium, Jjaet 
hig him sealdon of Jjaes wln-geardes waestme ; J>a swung- 
on ( 7 ) hig J>one and idelne ( 8 ) hine for-leton. 

11. pa sende he oderne J>eow; J>a beoton hig ]>one 5 
and mid teonum ( 9 ) ge-weecende ( 10 ) hine for-leton idelne. 

12. pa sende he }>ryddan ; J>a wurpon hig lit J>one 
ge-wundodne( n ). 

13. pa cwaed: J>aes win geardes hlaf-ord : Hwaet do 
ic? ic a-sende minneleofan sunu; wenunga( 12 ) hine hig 
for-wandiad( 13 ) ]x>nne hig hine ge seod. 

(1) Parable • see p. 73. Spel (II. I.) story, tale; hence spell. 

( 2 ) Plantian (I. 1.) to plant. 

( 3 ) Vine-yard; D. wijn-gaard : geard or eard (II. 2.) yard, (garden"), in- 
closure, dwelling, country. 

( 4 ) Ge-settan (I. 2.) to furnish, people : perhaps a mis-translation of 
Vulg. " locavit ;" we read " let it forth." 

( 5 ) Tilia (I. 2.) tiller, husbandman. 

( Q ) Tid (II. 3.)time, tide, season ; G. zeit, D. tijd. For a long time, many 
seasons, Vulg. " multis temporibus. ,> 
( T ) Swingan (III. 1 ) to beat, swinge. 

( 8 ) I'del (I.) empty, idle, vain ; G. eitel, D. ijdel. 

( 9 ) Teona (I. 2.) injury, wrong. 

( 10 ) Ge-wsecan (I. 2.) to weaken, injure : wac (G. weich) weak. 
( n ) Wundian (I. 1.) to wound : wund (II. 2.) wound. 

( 12 ) Perhaps: wenan to ween, hope, expect ; G. wahnen to fancy, &c. 

( 13 ) For-wandian (1. 1.) to respect, reverence. 



EXTRACTS — S. LUKE. 105 

14. pa nine j)a tilian ge-sawon, hig J>ohton be-tweox 
him, and cwaklon : Her is se yrfe-weard^ 1 ) ; cumad, uton 
hine of-slean( 2 ), Jjast seo seht( 3 ) ure sy. 

15. And hig hine of J>am win-gearde a-wurpon( 4 ) of- 
slegene. Hwset ded Jjaes win-geardes hlaford ? 

16. He cymd and for-spild ]?a tilian, and syld J>one 
wln-geard odrum. Hig cweedon ]>a hig J)is ge-hyrdon • 
paet ne ge-weorde. 

17. pa be-he&ld he hig, and cwaed: Hwaet is J>aet 
a-writen is, pone stan( 5 ) J>e ]>a wyrhtan a-wurpon, J>es is 
ge-vvorden on Jjsere hyrnan( 6 ) heafod( T )? 

18. JElc J>e fyld ofer'Jjone stan byd for-brytt( 8 ) ; 
ofer Jjone J>e he fyld, he to-cwyst( 9 ). 

19. pa sohton J>sera sacerda ealdras( 10 ) and J>a b6c- 
eras( n ) hyra handa on J>e&re tide on hine wurpan( 12 ) ; 
and hig on-dredon him J>3et folc : sod-lice hig on-geton 
J>set he pis big-spel t& him cwaed. 

( l ) Heir ; yrfe (I. 3.) inheritance (G. erb-schaft) • weard (II. 2.) keeper, 
ward-en, fyc. 

. ( 2 ) Slean (II. 3.) to strike, beat, slay ; of-slean to kill outright . of- in com- 
position often strengthens the sense or makes it bad. 

( 3 ) iE'ht (II. 3.) possession ; from agan. 

( 4 ) A-weorpan (III. 1.) to cast out, reject* 

( 5 ) Comp. G. stein, D. steen, S. stane. 

( 6 ) Hyrne (I. 3.) corner, 

( 7 ) Heafod (III. 1 ) head ; G. haupt, D. hoofd. 

( 8 ) For-bryttan (1.2.) to break, shatter: Vulg. " conquassabitur." 

( 9 ) To-cwysan (I. 2.) to crush, squeeze to pieces; G. quetschen. With 
S-queeze, comp. bar, s-par ; melt, s-melt ; tumble, s-tumble, fyc. <^c. 

( 10 ) Chief (s of the) priests. 

(") Bocere (II. 2.) book man, learned man, scribe, lawyer, 
( 12 ) Or weorpan ; see p. 5. 



106 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

20. pa sendon hig mid searwum( 1 ) ]>a ])e hig riht- 
wise leton( 2 ), }>8et hig hine ge-scyldigodon( 3 ), and 
paet hig hine ge-sealdon pam ealdron( 4 ) to dome( 5 ), 
and to paes deman( 6 ) an-wealde( r ) t& for-demanne( 8 ). 

21. pa iicsodon hig hine, and cwsedon: Lareow, we 
witon pset pu rihte spriest and lserst, and for nanum men 
ne wandast ( 9 ), ac Godes weg on sod-faestnisse lserst : 

22. Is hit riht pset man jjam Casere ( 10 ) gafol ( n ) sylle, 
pe( 12 )na? 

23. pa cwaed he t& him pa he heora facen( 13 ) on- 
get ( 14 ) : Hwy fandige ( 15 ) ge min ? 

24. Y'wad( 16 ) me anne pening. Hwaes an-licnesse( ir ) 

(*) Searu (III. 1.) ambush, stratagem, 

( 2 ) Who might feign themselves righteous men. 

( 3 ) Ge-scyldigan (-ian, see p. 41) (I. 1.) to accuse; G. be-schuldigen. 
Scyld (II. 3.) (G. schuld) debt, guilt. 

( 4 ) Deliver him to the chief priests : Vulg. " traderent ilium principatui." 

( 5 ) Dom (II. 2.) doom, judgment, power, fyc* 

( 6 ) Dema (I. 2.) judge, doomer, deemer ; hence deemster (demestre) 
properly feminine ; see p. 66. 

( 7 ) An-weald (II. 2.) power ; G. ge-walt, fem. another exception to the 
general rule. 

( 8 ) Deman(I. 2.) to judge, for-deman to condemn : comp. Kpiveiv, Kara* 
Kpiveiv ; G. urtheilen, ver-urtheilen. 

( 9 ) The for in for-wandian, is the preposition, not the prefix ; the latter 
is inseparable : see p. 73. 

( 10 ) Casere (II. 2.) Cesar, Emperor ; G. kaiser. 

( 11 ) Tribute, gavel ; F. gabelle. 

( 12 ) Or ; seldom used independently, but often affixed to other con- 
junctions: seep. 93. ( 13 ) HI. I. deceit, fraud. 

( 14 ) For on-geat ; see p. 5. ( 15 ) Fandian (I. I.) to tempt. 

( l6 ) YVian(e6wian)(I. 1.) to show* 
( n ) An-licnes (II. 3.) likeness, image. 



EXTRACTS S. JOHN. 10/ 

haefd he, and ofer-ge-writ( 1 )? pa ewsedon hig: paes 
Caseres. 

25. pa cwaed he to him: A-gifad( 2 ) pam Casere 
pa ping pe paes Caseres synd, and Gode pa ping pe 
Godes synd. 



IV.— S. John vii. 14—28. 



14. pa hit waes mid-daegpaes freols-daeges( 3 ), pae6de 
se Hselend in-to pam temple, and laerde. 

15. And pa Iudeas wundredorx and cwaedon: Hu- 
meta can pes stafas, ponne he ne leornode( 4 ) ? 

16. Se Hselend him and-swarode ( 5 ) and cwaed: Min 
lar nis na min, ac paes pe me sende. 

17. Gif hwa( 6 ) wile his willan don, he ge-cnsewd be 
psere lare hwaeder he& sig of Gode, hwaeder-pe ic be me 
sylfum spece. 

18. Se-pe be him sylfum spied seed his agen wuld- 
or( 7 ) ; se-pe seed paes wuldor pe hine sende, se is s&d- 
faest( 8 ), and nis nan un-riht-wlsnes on him. 

19. Hu ne sealde Moises eow se, and eower nan ne 
healt pa se ? Hwy sece ge me t& ofsleanne ? 

(*) III. 1. superscription, 

( 2 ) A-gifan (II. 1.) to render, restore, give back, 

( 3 ) Freols (II. 2.) feast, festival 

( 4 ) Leornian (I. 1.) to learn; G. lernen. 

( 5 ) And-swarian (I. 1.) to answer, governing the dative. 

( 6 ) If any one; comp. L. si quis. ( 7 ) Wuldor (-er) (IT. 2.) glory. 
( 8 ) Sooth-fast, truthful, just ; faest forms the second part of several 

compound adjectives. 



108 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



20. pa and-swarode se6 msenio and cwseit: Deofol 
J>e sticad on( 1 ) ; hwa seed J>e to of-sleanne ? 

21. pa and-swarode se Hselend, and cwsed to him: 
(m weorc ic worhte, and ealle ge wundriad. 

22. For-])y Moises e&w sealde ymb-snidennesse( 2 ) ; 
(nses( 3 ) nk for-J>yg-fae heo of Moises sy, ac of fsed*- 
eron( 4 );) 

23. And on reste-dsege ge ymb-sn'dad man ])aet 
Moises se ne sy to-worpen ( 5 ) ; and ge belgad( 6 ) wid me 
for-J>arn-J>e ic ge-heelde senne man on reste-dseg. 

24. Ne deme ge be an-syne ( T ), ac demad rihtne dom. 

25. Sume cwsedon, J>a J>e wseron of Ierusalem : H6 
nis ]>es se J>e hig secad t& of-sleanne ? 

26 And nu he spied opendice( 8 ), and hig ne cwedad 
nan J>ing t& him. Cwede we( 9 ) hwaeder pa ealdras on- 
giton J)9et J>es is Crist ? 

27. Ac we witon hwanon hes is : Tjonne Crist cymd, 
ponne nat nan man hwanon he byd. 

28. Se Hselend clypode and lserde on J>am temple, 
and cwsed : Me ge cunnon ( 10 ), and ge witon hwanon ic 

( 1 ) On-stician (I. 1.) to prick, urge on. 

( 2 ) Ymb-snidennes (II. 3.) circum-cision ; ymb-sni&an (III. 2.) to cir* 
cum-cise ; part. p. -sniden. 

( 3 ) Naes (nas) not ; usually joined witli na. 

( 4 ) For fsederum ; see p. 12. 

( 5 ) To-weorpan (III. 1.) to over-throw, cast down, destroy ; L. dis-jicere, 
G. zer-werfen. ( 6 ) Belgan (III. 1.) to be angry, 

( 7 ) An-syn (II. 3.) countenance, appearance, 

(*) Open (II.) open; G. offen, D. open. ( 9 ) See pp.95— 6. 

( 10 ) Observe the distinction between cunnan and witan (p. 61, note 7); 
me 3/eknow, and ye wot whence I am. 



EXTRACTS — GENESIS. 1 09 

eom : and ic ne com tram me sylfum, ac se is sod" pe me 
sende, pone ge ne cunaon. 



V. — Genesis, ch. xlv^ 1 ) 



1. pane mihte Iosep hine leng dyrnan( 2 ), ac he drat 
ealle pa Egiptiscan fit, peet nan freinde ( 3 ) man be-twyx 
him neere ; 

2. And he we op, and clypode hludre( 4 ) stefne, and 
pa Egiptiscan ge-hyrdon, and eal Pharaones hired ( 5 ) ; 

3. And he cwaect to his ge-brodrum : Ic eom Iosep ; 
lyfad fire faeder nu git? pa ne mihton his ge-broctru 
him for ege( 6 ) ge-and-wyrdan( 7 ). 

4. pa grette( 8 ) he hig ar-wurd-lice(9), and cweed : 
Ic eom Iosep eower brodor, pe ge sealdon on Egipta- 
land( 10 ). 

5. Ne on-drsede ge eow nan ping, ne e&w ne of- 
pince( n ) paet ge me sealdon on pis rice; sod-lice for 
e&w re pearfe me sende God on Egipta-land. 

( l ) This and the following chapter are taken with some alterations from 
Thwaites's Heptateuchus. 

( 2 ; To hide (I. 2.) ; dyrne (I.) dark. 

( 3 ) Fremed, fremd (1.) strange, foreign ; G. fremd. 

( 4 ) Hliid (I.) laud; G. laut, D. luid. ( 5 ) II I. household. 

( 6 ) II. 1. awe , fear. 

( 7 ) And-wyrdan (I. 2.) to answer; and-wyrd (II. 3.) answer; G. ant- 
wort-en. Ge- is used before no other prefixes but and- and ed-, as should 
have been stated p. 41, note 2. ( 8 ) Gretan (1. 2.) to greet, salute. 

( 9 ) A'r-wur$-lic (II.) honorable; G. ehr-wiird-ig. 

( 10 ) Land of the Egyptians : comp. Engla land, &c. p. 72. 
. ( ll ) (Hit) of-}>incfc it repenteth : L, pcenitet ■ see p. 86-7. 

L 



110 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

6. Nu twa gear waes( 1 ) hunger ofer ealle eordan, and 
git sceolon( 2 ) fife on J>am man ne maeg nader ne 
erian( 3 ) ne ripan( 4 ). 

7. And God me sende t6-J>am-J>aet ge beon ge-heald- 
ene, and }>aet ge habbon J>aet ge magon big-lybban ( 5 ). 

8. paet naes na eowres Jjances ( 6 ) ac J>urh God }>e ic 
Jmrh his willan ( 7 ) hider a-send wses, se dyde me swylce 
ic Pharaones fseder wsere, and his hiredes hlaf-ord, and 
he sette me to ealdre ofer Egipta-land. 

9. Farad hraed-lice ( 8 ) to minum faeder, and secgad 
him Jjaet God me sette to hlaf-orde eallum Egiptum ; 
beodad him J>aet he fare to me, 

10. And wunige( 9 )on Gessen-lande( 10 ). and beo me 
ge-hende, he and his suna, and his bearna beam, and 
e&wre sceap, and eowre hryder-heorda( n ) and eal Jjaet 
ge agon. 

11. And ic eow fede. Git synd fif hunger-gear 
baeftan( 12 ) : dod J>us Jjaet ge ne for-wurdon( 13 ). 

12. Nu ge ge-seod hu hit mid me is, and ge ge-hyrad 
hwaet ic t& e&w sprece. 

(*) Has been : see p. 62, note 2. ( 2 ) Shall be, are to come, 

( 3 ) To ear,plough ; L.arare. ( 4 ) 1.2. to reap. ( 5 ) Seep. 73. 

( 6 ) Of your own accord : see p. 70. Vulg. has " vestro consilio." 

( 7 ) Through whose will : see p. 31. 

( 8 ) Quickly ;=hra$e : see p. 25. 

( 9 ) Wunian to dwell ; G. wohnen. ( 10 ) Land of Goshen, 

( u ) Hry<5er (III. 1.) ox, rother-bea&t ; G. rind, D. rund : mark the 
n dropped and the vowel lengthened ; seep. 2. iieord (11, 3.) herd ; 
G. herde. 

( 12 ) Behind, to come, 

( 13 ) For-weor$an (III. 1.) to perish; observe the force of the prefix 
for-. 



EXTRACTS — GENESIS. Ill 

12. Cydad milium feeder eal min wuldor, and ealle 
pa J>ing ]je ge ge-sawon on Egipta-lande : efstad and 
lsedad hine to me. 

14. And he clypte( 1 ) heora aelcne, and cyste( 2 ) hig, 

15. And weop: a&fter J>ison hig ne dorston sprecan 
wid hine. 

16. pa spraec man ofer-eal( 3 ), and wid-msersode ( 4 ) 
J>aet Iosepes brodru comon t& Pharaone, and Pharao 
waes glaed, and eal his hired; 

17. And he bead Iosepe J>aet he bude his brodrum 
and J>us cweede : Symad ( 5 ) e&wre assan, and farad to 
Chanaan-lande. 

18. And nimad J>aer eowerne faeder, and e&were 
maegda( 6 ), and cumad to me, and ic eow sylle ealle 
Egipta god. 

19. Beod him eac Jjaet hig nimon waenas( 7 ) to hyra 
cilda fare( 8 ) and t& hyra ge-maeccena( 9 ), and be&d him 
eac paet hig nimon hyra faeder, and efston hider swa hig 
hradost magon. 

20. And ne for-lsete ge nan J)ing( 10 ) of eowrum 
yddisce( n ), for-pam ealle Egipta speda( 12 ) beod e&wre. 

21. Israeles suna dydon swa him be-boden waes, and 

(*) Clyppan (I. 2.) to embrace, clip. 

( 2 ) Cyssan (I. 2.) to hiss ; G. kiissen. ( 3 ) Everywhere ; G. uber-all. 

( 4 ) Wid-msersian to noise, spread abroad ; from wid and maere. 

( 5 ) Syman (I. 2.) to load. ( 6 ) Ma?g$ (II. 3.) family, household, tribe. 

( 7 ) Waegn, waen (II. 2.) wagon, wain; G. wagen. 

( 8 ) Far (II. 3. ) going, journey ; hence fare. 

( 9 ) Ge-mgecca, -e (I. 2,3.) husband, wife, companion, mate; 0. make, 

( 10 ) Vulg. * - Nee dimittatis quicquam." 

( 11 ) Yddisc food, from etan ; hence P. eddish, ashes, &c. feed for cattle, 
after-grass, stubbie. ( 12 ) Sped wealth. 



112 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Iosep him sealde wsenas eal-swa Pharao him bead, and 
f&r mete( 1 ), 

22. And sealde hyra selcum tvth scrud ( 2 ) ; and he 
sealde Beniamine fif scrud, and J>reo hundred sylfringa( 3 ). 

23. And he sende his feeder tyn assan pe weeron ge- 
symed mid feo, and mid hraegle( 4 ), and mid Egipta 
welon ( 5 ), and tyne he baron hwsete and hlaf. 

24. Witod-lice he let J>a his # ge-brodru faran, and 
cwaed to him : Ne for~lsete ge nan ])ing ( 6 ) be wege, ac 
beoct swide ge-s6me( 7 ). 

25. Hig foron of Egipta-lande, and comon to Char 
naan-lande to Iacobe hyra feeder, 

26. And cwsedon t& him : Iosep lyfad bin sunu, and 
wealt ealles Egipta-landes. pa Iacob J>set ge-hyrde j)a 
}>uhte him swylce he of hefigum slsepe a-wacode, 

27. And J>eah he him ne ge-lyfde, hig rehton( 8 ) him 
hyra faereld(9) be ende-bjrdnesse ( 10 ) and J)a he ge-seah 
J>a waenas, and ealle })a })ing J>e him ge-sende wseron, 
his gast weardge-ed-cwicod( n ), 

(!) i( Provision for the way ;" for (II. 3.) journey ; mete (II. 2.) meat. 

( 2 ) Vulg. u stoIas;" "changes of raiment:" scrud (II. 1.) garment, 
shroud. 

( 3 ) Sylfring (II. 2.)" piece of silver.** 

( 4 ) Hraegl (II. 2.) raiment, garment; hence nigh t-rail. 

( 5 ) Wela (I. 2.) weal, wealth : pi. riches, prosperity. 

( 6 ) Perhaps repeated by mistake from v. 5. Vulg. has here k * Ne 
irascamini :'* we t( see that ye fall not out." 

( 7 ) Mild, gentle. ( 8 ) Reccan (II. 2.) to relate. 

( 9 ) Going, journey, or perhaps, how they had fared. 

( 10 ) In order, succession: Vulg. ° Illi econtra referebant omnem ordinem 
rei." 

( n ) Ge-ed-cwician to make alive again, quicken, cwic, cue, &c. quick, 
living. 






EXTRACTS — EXODUS. 113 

28. And he cwaect : Ge-noh ic hsebbe gif Iosep 
min sunu gyt leofad; ic fare and ge-seo hine ser-pam- 
pe ic swelte( a ). 



VI. — Exodus, ch. xxiii. ( 2 ) 

1. Ne under-foh( 3 ) lease ( 4 ) ge- witnessed). 

2. Ne fylig( 6 ) pu pam folce J>e yfel wille don, ne 
be-foran manegon soctes ne wanda( 7 ). 

3. Ne miltsa( 8 ) J>ii J>earfan(9) on dome. 

4. Gif J)ii ge-mete pines feondes oxan odde assan, 
leed hine to him. 

5. Gif J)d ge-seo his assan licgan under byrdene( 10 ), 
ne ga Jm Jjanon, ac hefe hine up mid him. 

6. Ne Jju ne wanda on J>earfan dome. 

7. Fle6h( n ) leasunga( 12 ) ; un-scyldigne and riht-wisne 
ne of-sleh Jju. 



(') Sweltan (III. 1.) to die. 

( 2 ) This chapter is imperfect in several places, and the 30th verse is 
wanting. 

( 3 ) Under-fangan, -f6n (II. 2.) to undertake, receive. 

( 4 ) Leas (1.) false, lying. ( 5 ) Witness, testimony. ( 6 ) See p. 42. 
( 7 ) Wandian to fear, &c. : shrink not, decline not from the truth through 

fear. ( 8 ) Miltsian to pity ; from milde. ( 9 ) pearf (I.) poor. 

( 10 ) Byrfcen (II. 3.) burthen ; G. biirde : from beran. 

( 11 ) Fleugan, fleon (II. 2.) to flee, fly ; G. fliehen, fliegen. 

( 12 ) Either sing, or plur. Nouns in -ung sometimes form the oblique 
cases singular in -a. Leasung leasing, lying, from leas. 



L 2 



114 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

8. Ne nim Jm lac( 1 ) pa a-blendad gleawne( 2 ), anc 
a-wendad:( 3 ) riht-wisra word. 

9. Ne beo Jm ael-])e6digum( 4 ) gram( 5 ), for-J>am ge 
W£eron 8el-J>eodie on Egipta-lande. 

10. Saw ( 6 ) six ger( T ) J>in land, and gadera( 8 ) his 
wsestmas, 

11. Andleet hit restan on J>am seofoctan, Jjset pearfan 
eton pser-of, and wild-deor( 9 ) : do swaon J)inum win- 
earde, and on pinum ele-beamon( 10 ). 

12. Wyrc six dagas, and ge-swic ( u ) on J>am seofodan, 
pset ]>in oxa and J/m assa hig ge-reston, and paet Jjinre 
wylne sunu sy ge~hyrt( 12 ), and se utan-cumena( 13 ). 

13. Healdact ealle J>a ping J>e ic eow saede, and ne 
swerie ge ])urh utan-cumenra goda naman. 

14. prywa on gere ge-wurctiad:( 14 ) minne freols. 

15. pu ytst J>eorf-symbel ( 15 ) ; seofon dagas ge etad 

( 1 ) Gifts, bereneuterll. l.,.but see p. 9. 

( 2 ) Gleaw (I.) skilful, clever ; G. klug. 

( 3 ) A-wendan (1.2.) to turn away, sub-vert, per- vert ; G ab-wenden : 
the prefix a- sometimes has the force of of-. 

( 4 ) iEl-Jseodig (II.) foreign, strange; ael- is here=a\\-og, L. al-ius, al- 
ien us ; and not to be confounded with a?l for eal, in bei-mihtig, ael-beorht 
and the like. ( 5 ) Angry, cruet, Vulg. " molestus. ,, 

( 6 ) Sawan (II. 2.) to sow ; G. saben. ( 7 ) =gear, see p. 5. 

( 8 ) Gaderian to gather. ( s ) Wild beasts. 

( l0 ) Olive-trees ; ele oil, beam beam, tree ; G. baum, D. boom, whence 
boom* ( n ) Ge swican (111. 2.) to cease, 

( 12 ) Ge-hyrtan (1. 2.) to encourage, hearten, strengthen, from heorte. 
( l3 ; Stranger yOne come from without ; it-on, see p. 71. 
; ( A ) Ge-weor$ian (wuiSian) to honour, ce 'Mate ; G. wtirdigen. 
{ ls ) Feast of unleavened bread. 



EXTRACTS— EXODUS. 115 

]>eorf, swa ic J>e be-bead, on J>ses monies tid niwra( 1 ) 
waestma, J>a J>u ut-fore of Egipta-lande : ne cymst jp-ii 
butan aslmyssan ( 2 ) on mine ge-syhde. 

16. Heald J>a symbel tide J>aes mondes frum-sceat- 
ta( 3 ) Junes weorces J>e }>u on lande ssewst, and on geres 
utgange( 4 ), })onne Jm ge-gaderast pine waestmas to- 
gaedre. 

17. prywa on gere aele waepned-man ( 5 ) aet-ywd( 6 ) be- 
foran Dryhtne( 7 ). 

18. Ne offra Jm J)inre on- saegdnesse blod ( 8 ) uppan 
beorman(9), ne se rysel( 10 ) ne be-lyfd( n ) od morgen( 12 ). 

19. Bring pine frum-sceattas to Godes huse. 

20. Nu ic sende minne engel Ipset he J>e lsede in-to 
hsere stowe ]>e ic ge-gearwode ( 13 ). 

21. Gym( 14 ) his, and ge-hyr his stemne( 15 ), for-Jjam 

(1) Niwe (T.) new ; veog, L. novus, G. neu, D. nieuw. 

( 2 ) ^Elrnysse (1. 3.) alms; (S. awmousj) gift would here have been 
better. 

( 3 ) First fruits; fruma beginning, sceat (II. 2.) coin, value, profit, fyc, 
hence shot, scot: G. schatz treasure. 

( 4 ) Ut-gang (II. 2.) out-going, end ; G. aus-gang. 

( 5 ) Lit. weaponed-man ; the common use of this word for male is a strong 
proof of the warlike habits of our A. S. forefathers. 

( 6 ) JEt-ywan (-ian, -eowian)(I. 2.) to appear, show, &;c. 

( 7 ) Dryhten (II. 2.) Lord, chief; dryht(II. 3.) troop, band. 
(*) Blod (II. 1.) blood ; G. blut, D. bloed. 

( 9 ) Beorme (I. 3.) barm y leaven, leavened bread. ( 10 ) II. 2. /at, 

( n ) Be-lyfan (III. 2.) to remain ; G. b-leiben, D. b-lijven. 

( 12 ) M or gen, mergen, merigen (II. 2,) morn, morrow ; G. and D, morgen. 

( 13 > Gearwian to prepare, make yare or ready. 

( H ) Gyman (I. 2.) to take care of, care for, heed, attend to. 

( u ) Stemn = stefn voice ; G. stimme, D. stem. 



116 ANGLO SAXON GUIDE. 

he ne for-gifd jjonne ge syngiad, and min nama is on 
him, 

22. Ic beo Janra feonda fe6nd, 

23. And J>e in ge-kede to Amorrea lande. 

24. Ne ge-ead-med^) Jm hira godas, ac to-brec hira 
an-licnessa. 

25. peowiad Dryhtne : ic ge-bletsie eow, and d& 
selce un-trumnesse fram eow, 

26. And ge-ice( 2 ) eower dagas, 

27. And a-flyrae( 3 ) pine fynd be-foran Jje ; 

28. And ic a-sende hyrnetta( 4 ), J>e aflymad Efeum( 5 ) 
and Chananeum, 

29. Twelf mondum ser Jm in-fare. 

^F ilF ^F ^F tF tF 

31 . Ic sette J>ine ge-maero ( 6 ) fram peere Readan (7) 
See od Palastinas See, and fram J>am westene od paet 
flod. 

32. Nafa Jm nane sibbe( 8 ) wid hira godas, 

33. py-laes hig pe be-swicon(9). 

(') Ea$-medan (ead-) (1.2.) to humble one-self, worship, '* bow down to:* 9 
from eafc and m6d. 

( 2 ) Ge-ican (I. 2.) to increase, lengthen, eke out ; fromeac. 

( 3 ) A-flyman (I. 2.) to put to flight, from fleam flight, 

( 4 ) Hyrnet hornet. ( 5 ) The Hivite ; Vulg. a Hev8eum. ,, 
( 6 ) Ge-msere (III. 1.) boundary ; P. meer. 

(?) Read (I.) red ; G. roth, D. rood. 

( 8 ) Sib (II. 3.) peace. (») Be-swican (III. 2.) to deceive. 






117 
VII. — Saxon Chronicle^). 



# # # The Saxon Chronicle is a series of annals of A. S. 
affairs, from the earliest times to A.U. 1154, compiled 
by Monks. 

Brytene( 2 ) ig-land( 3 ) is eahta hund mila lang and tvva 
hund mila brad; and her syndon on J>am ig-lande fif 
ge-j)eoda( 4 ), Englisc, and Bryt-Wylisc( 5 ), and Scytk- 
isc( 6 ), and Pyhtisc( 7 ), and B6c-leden( 8 ). JE'rost wseron 
biigend(9) pisses landes Bryttas( 10 ) J>a comon of Armo- 
rica( n ), and ge-saeton ( 12 ) sudan-weard Brytene eerost. 

A.D. 449. Her( 13 ) Martianus and Valentinianus on- 
fengon rice( u ), and ricsodon seofon winter. On heora 
dagum Hengest( 15 ) and Horsa fram Wyrtgeorne ( l6 ) ge- 
ladode( 17 ) Brytta cyninge to fultume, ge-sohton ( 18 ) 
Brytene on Jjam stede( 19 ) J>e is ge-nemned Yp-wines- 
fleot( 20 ), serost Bryttura to fultume, ac hi eft( 21 ) on hi( 22 ) 

(*) Taken with some slight changes from the edition of Dr. Ingram, 
President of Trinity College, Oxford. ( 2 ) II. 2. Britain. 

( 3 ) Ig-land, ea-land, (II. 1.) e,iland; G. ei-land, D. ey-land : island 
has arisen from a confusion with isle, (L, insula, G. insel, F isle, lie) 
with which it has no connexion, ( 4 ) Ge-}?e6d (II. 3.) nation. 

( 5 ) Lit. British- Welsh. ( 6 ) Scottish. 

( 7 ) Pictish. ( 8 ) Book-Latin, Roman. 

( 9 ) For btiend (II. 2.) inhabitants: see p. 15. 

( 10 ) Brytte (II. 2.) Briton. ( n ) A various-heading has Armenia. 

( 12 ) Ge-sittan (II. I.) to occupy, settle in. 

( 13 ) Here and below means this year. ( H ) The Roman Empire. 
( l5 ) II. 2. Not Hengist as commonly spelt ; horse, G. hengst. Horsa too 

meant the same. ( 16 J Vortigern. ( n ) LaSian (I. 'I.) to invite, G. laden. 

( 18 ) Secan is here to go to ; comp. the use of L. petere. 

( 19 ) II. 2. Place, stead; G. statt, statte. 

( 20 ) Ebb's-et in the Isle of Thanet ; £e6t stream,creek; fleet is common 
in locname.asl if 1 ) Again, afterwards. ( 22 ) Against them ; in eo 



118 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

fuhton. Se cing het hi feohtan on-gean Pyhtas, and 
hi swa dydon, and sige( 1 ) hsefdon swa-hwar-swa hi 
comon. Hi J>a sendon to Angle ( 2 ) and beton heom 
sendan mare fultum, and heom secgan Bryt-Walena( 3 ) 
nahtnesse( 4 ), and J>aes landes cysta( 5 ). Hi pa sendon 
heom mare fultum : J>a comon J>a men of J>rym msegd- 
um Germanie( 6 ): — of Eald-Seaxum( T ), of Englum( 8 ), 
of I6tum(9). Of Iotum comon Cant- ware ( 10 ), and 
Wiht-ware, J>aet is seo maed( n ) |je mi eardad( 12 ) on 
Wiht( 13 ), and ]>get cyn on West-Seaxum ( 14 ) J>e man 
git hset Iotena-cyn. Of Eald-Seaxum comon E&st- 
Seaxan'( 15 ), and Sud-Seaxan ( l6 ), and West-Seaxan. Of 

(*) II. 2. victory ; G. sieg, 

( 2 ) Engle, Angle (Ongle) (II. 2.) country of the Angles, the present 
Sleswig. 

( 3 ) Bryt-Wala (I. 2.) lit. British-Welshman : the Anglo-Saxons called 
all not of Gothic race Walan or Wealas, equivalent to strangers or fo- 
reigners, and the Germans still keep up the same idea, calling the French 
and Italians Wdlschen, and anything strange or outlandish w'dlsch, 

( 4 ) Nabtnes (II. 3.) goodness for nought, cowardice, 

( 5 ) Cyst (II. 3.) choice, excellence ; pi. cyst&good things, abundance, 

( 6 ) Gen. of Germania ; see p. 13. 

( 7 ) Seaxa (1. 2.) Saxon : the Old-Saxon dialect nearly resembled the A. S. 

( 8 ) Seep. 19. 

( 9 ) Iota, Iuta (I. 2) ; the Jutes occupied the present Jutland, which 
was bounded to the south by Angle ; the Old-Saxons' land, now Holstein, 
lay still further southward. ( 10 ) Dwellers in Kent : see p. 20. 

( u ) = msegS, p. 5. ( 12 ) Eardian to dwell, from eard. 

( 13 ) Or Wiht-land Isle of Wight. 

( 14 ) The West-Saxons occupied Berks, Hants, Wilts, Dorset, and 
parts of Somerset and Devon. 

( 15 ) The East-Saxons occupied Essex, as the name implies^ Middlesex, 
and part of Herts. 

^ l6 ) The South-Saxons had Sussex, named after them, and Surrey. 



EXTRACTS— SAXON CHRONICLE, 119 

Angle comon (se a sid-Jmn stod westig( 1 ) be-twyx 
Iotum and Seaxum) East-Engle( 2 ), Middel-Engle ( 3 ), 
Mearce( 4 ), and ealle Nord-Ymbra( 5 ). * * * 

A.D. 596. Her Gregorius Papa sende to Brytene 
Augustinum, mid wel monegum( 6 ) munucum( 7 ) J>a 
Codes word sceoldon bodian( 8 ) Angel-cynne. * * 

A.D. 806. Her se mona a-Jjystrode ( 9 ) on kalendis 
Septembris( 10 ). Ead-wulf Nordan-Hymbra cyning 
waes of his rice a-drifen, and Heard-byrht bisceop on 
Hagustealdes-e ( 11 ) ford-ferde( 12 )* Eac on })issum 
ylcan geare pridie nonas Iunii( 13 ) rode-tacn ( 14 ) weard 
at-eowed ( l5 ) on ]>am monan, anes W6dnes-daeges_( 16 ), 

(*) Waste, desert. 

( 2 ) East Anglia comprised Norfolk, Suffolk, and Cambridge. 

Q) The Middle Angles had Salop, Worcester, Warwick, Gloucester, &c. 

( 4 ) Mercia included the remaining midland counties, together with 
Chester, Derby, Nottingham, and Lincoln. 

( 5 ) North umbria consisted of York, Lancaster, and the other northern 
counties : as these were united or divided into two kingdoms, Saxon 
England formed either a heptarchy or an octarchy. 

( 6 ) Very many, a good number. 

( 7 ) Munuc (II. 2.) monk; G. monch, L. monachus. 

( 8 ) To announce, proclaim, preach ; hence to bode ; boda messenger ; G. bote, 
D. boode. 

( 9 ) A-Jjystrian to become dark, be eclipsed, from J?ystru (p. 10.) j J?yster 
dark; G. duster. 

( 10 ) Sept. 1. : the Roman name for the day of the month was used 
sometimes, but not always : see p. 36. ( u ) Hexham, 

( ia ) Went forth, departed, died. ( 13 ) June 4. 

( u ) Sign of the Cross; rod (II. 3.) rood, Cross; tacen token, sign; G. 
zeichen, D. teeken. ( 15 ) At- for aet- j see p. 4. 

( 16 ) " Of a Wednesday," as we still say. 



120 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



innan Jj&re daginge( 1 ); and eft on J)issum geare 
tertio kalendas Septembris ( 2 ) an wundor-lic trendel( 3 ) 
weard at-eowed a-butan J>sere sunnan. # # 

And J>y ylcan geare (A.D. 853.) sende iEdel-wulf 
cyning i£lf-red his sunu to Rome, (J>a wses Jjonne 
Leo( 4 ) Papa on Rome) and he hine to cyninge ge- 
halgode, and hine him to bisceop-suna ge-nam( 5 ). # 

A.D. 871. pa fengiElf-red i£del-wulf-ing ( 6 ) tb(t) 
West-Seaxna rice; and J>ses ymb genne monad ( 8 ) ge- 
feaht iElf-red cyning wid ealne J>one here( 9 ) lytle 
werode( 10 ) aet Wil-tune( n ) and hine lange on daeg 
ge-flymde ( 12 ), and J>a Denisean ahton wsel-stowe ( 13 ) 
ge- weald. And J>ses geares wurdon nigon folc-ge- 
feoht( 14 ) ge-fohten wid Jjone here on ]>&,m cyne-rice 
be Sudan Temese, b titan J>am J)e him iElf-red, and 
ealdor-men ( 15 ), and cyninges J>egnas oft rada( 16 ) on- 
ridon J>e man na ne rimde( 17 ). And J>aes geares 

(*) Daging (see p. 67.) dawn ; dagian to dawn, O. daw, 
( 2 ) Aug. 29. ( 3 ) Round, circle : hence to trundle. ( 4 ) Leo IV. 

( 5 J Stood sponsor to him at Confirmation ; an ancient custom of the 
Churches; see the 3rd rubric after Confirmation, and thereon Wheatley, &.c. 

( 6 ) Son of Mthelwulf ; see p. 65. 

( 7 ) Feng t6 " took to" as is still said. ( 8 ) One month after that. 
( 9 ; The Danish host of plunderers was called emphatically " se here" the 

army ; G. das heer : see p. 9. 

( 10 ) Abl. with a little band: werod II. 1. (") Wil-tun Wilton. 

( 12 ) Ge-flyman = a-flymau above. 

( 13 ) Wffil-stuw slaughter-place, battle-field ; G. wahl-platz. 

( 14 ) Great battles, battles of nations. 

( 15 ) Ealdor-man (III. 2.) senator, chief ; hence alderman. 
( 16 j Rad (IT. 3.) road, in-road, raid, foray ; from ridan. 
( 17 ) Riman w count, number • ience to rime; G. reimen, D. rijmen. 



EXTRACTS APOLLONIUS. 121 

waeron of-slegene nigon eorlas ( 1 ), and an cyning, 
and J>y geare namon West-seaxan frid( 2 ) wid J>one 
here. 

A.D. 901. Her ford-ferde ^Elf-red JEdel-wulfing six 
nihtum( 3 ) ser Ealra Haligra Maessan( 4 ), se waes cyning 
ofer eal Angel-cyn biitan J>am deele ]>e under Dena 
on-wealde waes. And he heold J>aet rice oder-healf ( 5 ) 
gear laes pe Jjryttig wintra( 6 ). 



VIII. — Apollonius. ( T ) 



*** Translated from the Gesta Romanorum, a 
monkish collection of tales, by whom is not known. 
This story is the original of the play called " Peri- 
cles Prince of Tyre." 



Sod-lice mid-])y-J>e £aes cynges dohtor ge-seah Jjaet 
Apollonius on eallum godum craeftum swa wel waes 
ge-togen( 8 ), ha ge-feoll hyre mod on his lufe. pa 
aefter Jjaes beorscipes ( 9 ) ge-endunge, cwaed J>aet 

( J ) Eorl earl 

( 2 ) Namon fri$ made peace : frifc (II. 2.) peace ; G. friede. 

( 3 ) The Anglo-Saxons reckoned time by nights : of this our se'n-night 
(seven-night) and fo'rt' night (fourteen-night) are relics. 

( 4 ) All Hallows' Mass, Feast of All Saints : maesse I. 3. 

(*) See p. 36. ( 6 ) See p. 35, note 5. 

( 7 ) From Mr. Thorpe's edition, pp. 17—19, 23—25. 

( 8 ) Teogan, (tiigan), teon to draw fyc, educate : comp. G. er-ziehen ; 
L. e-ducare from ducere. 

( 9 ) Be6r-scipe (II. 2.) feast, banquet; be6r(II. 1.) beer, 

M 



122 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

me&den to pam cynge : Leofa fasder, pu lyfdest 
me lytle ser paet ic moste gifan Apollonio swa- 
hwaet-swa ic wolde of pinum gold-horde^). Arces- 
trates se cyng cwsed t6 hyre : Gif him swa-hwset-swa 
pu wile. He& pa swide( 2 ) blide( 3 ) ut-eode and 
cwsed: Lareow Apolloni, ic gife pe be mines faeder 
leafe twa hund punda( 4 ) goldes, and feower hund 
punda ge-wihte( 5 ) seolfres, and pone msestan dsel( a ) 
deor-wyrdan( 7 ) reafes, and twentig pe&wa manna. 
And he& pa pus cwsed to pam peowum mannum : 
Berad pas J)ing mid eow pe ic be-het( 8 ) Apollonio 
minum lareowe, and lecgad innon bure(9) be-foran 
minum freondum. pis weard pa pus ge-don aefter 
peere cwene( 10 ) h8ese( n ), and ealle pa men hyre gife 
heredon he hig ge-sawon. pa sod lice ge-endode se 
ge-beorscipe, and pa men ealle a-rison, and gretton 
pone cyng and pa cwene, and bsedon hig ge-sunde ( 12 ) 
beon and ham ge-wendon. Eac-swylce ( 13 ) Apollonius 

( 1 ) Hord(TI. 2.) hoard, treasure. 

( 2 ) Swifc (I.) strong, powerful ; swi$e greatly, v?ry ; comp. L. (ralide) 
valde, F. fort. ( 3 ) Blifce blithe; D. blijde. 

( 4 ) Pund (II. 1.) pound. ( 5 ) Ge-wiht (II. 3.) weight; G. ge-wicht. 

( 6 ) A very great deal. 

( 7 ) Precious ; deor dear ; G. theuer, D. duur. 

( 8 ) Be-Mtan (II. 2.) to promise; G. ver-heissen. 

( 9 ) Bur (II. 2.) chamber, bower. 

( 10 ) Cwen (II. 3.) queen; quean is likewise from cwen r which meant 
originally woman ; yvvrj. 

( 11 ) Haes (II. 3.) command, be-hest; G, ge-heiss. 

( 12 ) Ge-sund sound, whole; bade them fare-well ; h. valere eosjusse- 
runt. ( l3 ) So in like manner. 



EXTRACTS — APOLLONIUS. 123 

ewaed : pu goda cyning and earmra ge-miltsigetid, arid 
J>u cwen lare lufigend, beo ge ge-sunde. He be- 
seah( 1 ) eac to J>am Jjeowum raannum J>e ]?aet meeden 
him for-gifen( 2 ) haefde, and heom cweed to: Nimad" 
J) as J>ing mid eow J>e me seo cwen for-geaf, and gan 
we secan ure gaest-hus( 3 ) J>aet we magon us ge-restan. 

pa a-dred J>aet maeden J>set heo naefre eft Apollonium 
ne ge-sawe swa hracte swa heo wolde, and e&de Jja to 
hyre faeder and cwaed: pu goda cyning, licad: }>e wel 
J>aet Apollonius J>e Jmrh us to-daeg ge-godod ( 4 ) is, Jms 
heonon fare, and cuman yfele men and be-reafian 
hine ? Se cyng cwaed : Wel ]>u cwsede : hat him 
findan hwar he hine maege wurd licost ( 5 ) ge-restan. 
pa dyde J>aet maeden swa hyre be-boden waes, and 
Apollonius on-feng J>eere wununge( 6 ) }>ehim be-teeht( 7 ) 
waes, and }>ar-in~e6de, Gode Jjancigende J>e him ne 
for-wyrnde cyne-lices wurdscipes and frofre. 

Ac J>aet meeden haefde un>stille niht mid J) sere lufe 
on-eeled( 8 ) J>ara worda and sanga J>e he& ge-hyrde set 
Apollonige(9), and na leng he& ne ge-bad J>onne hit 
daeg was, ac eode sona swa hit leoht( 19 ) waes, and 

0) Be-seon (III. 3.) to look, look at. 

( 2 ) For-gifan (II. 1.) to give away, present, forgive. 

( 3 ) Inn, guest house ; G. gast-haus. 

( 4 ) Ge-godian, to endow, enrich ; G. be-giitern. 

( 5 ) Wur<S-lic (II.) honourable. ( 6 ) Dwelling, habitation ; G. wohnung. 

( 7 ) Be-tsecan (1. 2.) to commit, assign ; hence betake. 

( 8 ) On-jelan (I. 2.) to inflame. 

( 9 ) Abl. or dat. formed A. S.-wise from Apollonius; the g inserted as 
p. 41. 

( 10 ) Light; G.licht. 



124 ANGLO-SAXON GU1BE. 

ge-saet be-foran hyre feeder bedde. pa cwaed: se cyng : 
Leofe dohtor, for-hwy eart pii pus ser-wacol (*) ? paet 
maeden cwaed: Me a-wehton ( 2 ) pa ge-cneordnessa ( 3 ) 
pe ic girstan-daeg ( 4 ) ge-hyrde ; nu bidde ic pe for- 
pam paet pu be-faeste( 5 ) me urum cuman Apollonige 
to lare( 6 ). pa weard: se cyng pearle( 7 ) ge-blissod( 8 ), 
and het feccan Apollonium and him to cwaed: Min 
dohtor gyrnd paet heo mote leornian aet pe pa ge- 
seeliganp) lare pe pu canst, and gif pu wilt pisum 
oingum ge-hyrsum beon, ic swerige pe purh mines 
/ices maegna( 10 ) paet swa-hwaet-swa pu on see for-lure, 
ic pe paet on land ge-stadelige( n ). pa-pa Apollonius 
paet ge-hyrde, he on-feng pam maedenne to lare, and 
hyre teehte swa wel swa he sylf ge-leornode. 

^p *j» #j> ?p *f* 

pa waes hyre ge-cyd pe par ealdor( 12 ) waes, paet par 
waere cumen sum cyngc( 13 ) mid his adume( 14 ), and 
mid his dohtor, mid miclum gifum. Mid-pam-pe heo 

(*) Early-wakeful ; comp. L vigil. 

( 2 ) A-weccan (I. 2.) to awake (act.) G. er-wecken : the neut. is wacian 
(I. 1.) or wacan (II. 3.); G wachen. ( 3 ) Studies, accomplishments, 

( 4 ) Yesterday; G. gestern ; comp. L. hestern-us. 

( 5 ) Be-faestan (I. 2.) to commit, intrust. ( 6 ) For instruction, 

( 7 ) pearl (I.) strong ; j?earle very , greatly ; comp. swifce above. 

( 8 ) Blissian to rejoice ; bliss ( II. 3.) bliss, joy. 

( 9 ) Ge-sffilig (I.) happy, blessed ; G, selig : hence silly, O. sely. 

( 10 ) Majgen (III. I.) power. 

( u ) Ge-sta$elian to establish, make good, from stafcol station ; whence 
stafcol-faest stead-fast, fyc. 

( 12 ) Here used for chief priestess, 

( 13 ) See p. 5. ( 14 ) Afcum son-in-law. 



EXTRACTS — APOLLONIUS. 123 

pget ge -hyrde, heo hi sylfe mid cyne-llcum reafe 
ge fraetwode( 1 ), and mid purpran ge-scrydde, and hyre 
heafod mid golde and mid gimmon ( 2 ) ge-glengde ( 3 ), 
and mid miclum fasmnena( 4 ) heape( 5 ) ymb-trymm- 
ed( 6 ), com to-geanes pam cynge( 7 ). He& waes sod- 
lice pearle wlitig( 8 ), and for pare( 9 ) miclan lufe pare 
clsennesse hi saedon ealle paet par nsere nan Diaiian( 10 ) 
swa ge-cweme( n ) swa he&. 

Mid-pam-pe Apollonius p^t ge-seah, he mid his 
adume, and mid his dohtor to hyre urnon, and feollon 
ealle to hyre fotum, and wendon paet heo Diana 
waere seo gyden ( 12 ) for hyre miclan beorhtnesse and 
wlite. pset hali( 13 ) ern( 14 ) weard pa ge-openod, and 
pa lac wseron in-ge-brohte ; and Apollonius on-gan pa 
sprecan and cwedan: Ic fram cild-hade wees Apollo- 
nius ge-nemned, on Tirum ge-boren. Mid-pam pe 



(*) Ge-fraatwian to a dorn ; fraetu (III. 1.) ornament, fret. 

( 2 ) Gim (II. 2.) gem. ( 3 ) Ge-glengan (I. 2.) to adorn. 

( 4 ) Faemne damsel ; L. femina. 

( 5 ) Heap (II. 2.) troop, heap ; G. haufe, D. hoop. 

( 6 ) Ymb-trymmian to surround, trymmian to strengthen, hence to trim, 
guard, a garment, &c. 

( 7 ) To meet the king ; comp. G dem konige ent-gegen. 

( 8 ) Beautiful; wlite (II. 2.) beauty. 

( 9 ) = \>&re; at p 5,1. I, it should have been stated that se is some- 
times changed to a, as well a to se. ( 10 ) Dat. of Diana. 

( n ) Pleasing, agreeable, from cwuman (cuman) to come; comp. G. be- 
quem con-venient. 

( 12 ) Feminine of god ; see p. 66, and comp. G. gott, gott-in. 

( 13 ) = halig, see p. 5. 

(- 14 ) Em, pern (II. 1.) house, room.; see p. 71, n. 7, 
M 2 



126 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

ic be com t6 fullon and gite^) J>a tiaes nan craeft J>e 
wsere fram cyngum be-gan( 2 ) odde fram aedelum 
mannum J>aet ic ne cude: ic a-raedde( 3 ) Antiochus 
rsedels( 4 ) J>ses cynges to-J>&n-J>aet ic his d6htor under- 
fenge me to ge-maeccan 3 ac he sylfa wees mid pam 
fulestan horwe( 5 ) par-to geJ)eod( 6 ), and me J^a 
syrwode( 7 ) t& of-sle£mne. Mid-J>am-])e ic Jjset fo&- 
fleah( 8 ), J>a weard ic on see for-liden (9) , and com to 
Cyrenense( 10 ). pa under-fengc me Arcestrates se 
cyngc mid swa micelre lufe, J>aet ic aet nyhstan( al ) 
ge-earnode ( 12 ) J>aet he geaf me his a-cennedan ( 13 ) 
dohtor to ge-maeccan. Seo for j>a mid me to on- 
fopne minon cyne-rice, and J>as mine dohtor J>e ic 
be-foran pe, Diana, ge-and-weard( 14 ) haebbe, a-cende 
on see, and hyre gast a-let( 15 ). Ic }>a hi mid cyne- 
licum reafe ge-scrydde, and mid golde and ge-write( l6 ) 
on ciste( 1T ) a-legde( 18 ), Jjaet se-Jje hi funde hi wurd-lice 

( 1 ) And git (II. 1.) understanding. 

( 2 ) Be-gan to exercise, cultivate, attend to, 

( 3 > A-iffidau to re id, guess ; G. er-rathen to guess. 

(*) II 2. riddle ; G. rathsel. ( 5 ; Horu (III. 1.) pollution. 

( 6 ) Ge-|)e6dan (I. 2.) to join. 

( 7 ) Syrwian to plot ; searu (III. I.) ambush, stratagem. 

( 8 ) For-fleun to escape, flee from. 

( 9 ) Shipwrecked ; liSan (III. 2. ) to sail, for-litSan to sail with ill success, 
suffer shipwreck. ( I0 ) Cyrene. ( ll ) At last. 

( 12 ) Earned, deserved, obtained. 

( 13 ) A'-cenned = an-cenned only begotten. ( H ) Present. 
( 1S ) A-laetan = ol'-laetan to let forth, give up. 

( l6 > Ge-writ, (ill. 1.) writing, writ, inscription. 
( l7 ) Cist (II. 3.) chest, coffin ; P. kist, G. kiste. 
^ l8 ; Usually -lede; irom -began. 



EXTRACTS — APOLLONIUS. 127 

be-byrigde( 1 ), and Jjas mine dohtor be-faeste Jjam man- 
fullestan( 2 ) mannan to fedanne( 3 ). For rae( 4 ) Jja to 
Egipta-lande feower-tyne gear on heofe( 5 ) : pa ic on- 
gean( 6 ) com, Jja saedon hi me J>aet min dohtor wsere 
forct-faren ( 7 ) ; and me waes min sar ( 8 ) eal ge-ed-niwad. 
Mid-J>am-}>e he J>as Jjingc eal a~reht haefde, Arces- 
trate sod-lice his wif up-a-ras, and hine ymb-clypte( 9 ). 
pa niste na Apollonius ne ne ge-lyfde J>aet heo his 
ge-maecca( 1() ) waere, ac sceaf( n ) hi fram him, He6 
J>a micelre stefne clypode, and cwaed: mid wope: Ic 
eom Arcestrate J>ln ge-maecca, Arcestrates dohtor J>aes 
cynges, and p(x eart Apollonius min lareow J>e me 
lserdest ! pu eart se for-lidena man £e ic lufode, na 
for galnesse( 12 ) ac for wis-d&me ! Hwar is min dohtor? 
He be-wende hine ]>a to Thasian ( 13 ) and cwaect : 
pis he6 is; and hig weopon ]>a ealle, and eac blis- 
sodon. And }>aet word sprang geond eal Jjaet land 
paet Apollonius se msera cjngc haefde funden his 
wif; and J>a weard or-maete( 14 ) bliss, and }>a or- 

(') (Be-) byrigan to bury. 

( 2 ) Man-full wicked; man (II. 1.) wickedness, sin, crime) man-swara 
a man-sworn, perjured man ; G. mein-eid ft /a/se oath. 

( 3 ) To feed, nourish, bring up. ( 4 ) See p. 81. 

( 5 ) Heaf, heof (II. 2.) sigh, groan, grief. ( 6 ) Again, back again. 

( 7 ) FortS -faran = forfc-feran. ( 8 ) Pain, grief \ sore. 

( 9 ) Ymb-clyppan to embrace, clip round. 

( 10 ) Ge-msecca mate serves for both genders ; thus correct n. 9, p. 111. 

( 11 ) Scufan (III. 3.) to shove, push; G. schieben, D. schuiven. 

( 12 ) Lust. 

( ,3 ,) The A. S. dative, like Dianan above and Antiochian below. 
( I4 ) Measureless, immense; from or- and metan to mete, measure; see 
Additions, &c. 



128 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

gana( 1 ) wseron ge-togene( 2 ), and J>a byman( 3 ) ge- 
blawene( 4 ), and J>ar weard blide ge-beorscipe ge-gear- 
wod be-twux J>am cynge and J>am folce. And he& 
ge-sette hyre gyngran( 5 ) J>e hyre folgode to sacerde, 
and mid blisse and heofe ealre J>are msegde on Efe- 
sum, heo f&r mid hyre were( 6 ), and mid hyre adume, 
and mid hyre dohtor to Antiochian, J>ar Apollonio 
waes J>aet cyne-rice ge-healden( 7 ). F6r( 8 ) J>a sid-J>an to 
Tirum( 9 ) and ge-sette J>ar Athenagoras his adum t& 
cynge ; f&r J>a sod lice Jjanon t& Tharsum mid his 
wife, and mid his dohtor, and mid cyne-licre fyrde( 10 ), 
and het sona ge-laeccan( n ) Stranguilionem and Dio- 
nisiaden, and lsedan be-foran him par he sset on his 
]>rym-setle( 12 ). 

(*) L. organuni, commonly used in the plural, as organs formerly was. 
( 2 ) Lit. drawn; from some peculiar way either of playing the instru- 
ment or of blowing the bellows. ( 3 ) Byrne trumpet, 

( 4 ) Blawan(IL2.) to blow; G. blahen. 

( 5 ) Gyngre (female) disciple, follower, lit, younger ; G.j "linger is used in 
the same sense. 

( 6 ) Wer (fir) II. 2. man, husband; L. vir ; aior was the Scythian 
(Herod, iv. 110), and the Celtic dialects have a similar word. 

( 7 ) Had been kept for A. ( 8 ) He, Apollonius went, 

( 9 ; Copied probably from the L. "(ad) Tyrum'' (as also Tharsum 
below) ; t6 seems properly to have always governed the dative. 
( 10 ) Fyrd (II. 3.) army, array, march, fyc, ; G. fahrt journey, fyc, 
( n ) 1.2 to seize, catch. 
( l2 ) Glory-seat, throne; J?rym II. 2., setl III, U 



EXTRACTS — BOETHIUS. 129 

IX. — Boethius. Cap. xvii.^) 

*** King iElfred translated Boethius de Consola- 
tione Philosophise, interweaving much original matter 
of his own : the following is his expansion of 3 or 4 
lines, lib. II. prosa 7. 



H6 J>aet M6d( 2 ) saede ])aet him naefre se& msegd 
and seo gitsung( 3 ) for-wel( 4 ) ne licode( 5 ), butan to 
lade( 6 ) he tilade (7). 



pa se Wis dom J>a J>is leod ( 8 ) a-sungen haefde, J>a 
ge-swigode ( 3 ) he, and J>a and-sworede J>aet Mod and 
J>us cwaed : Ea-la Ge-scead-wisnes ( 10 ) ! hwaet( u ) J>u 
wast J>aet me naefre se& gitsung and seo ge-maegd Jjisses 
eord-lican an-wealdes for-wel ne licode, ne ic ealles 
for-swide ne gyrnde Jjisses eord-lican rices. Buton 
la ic wilnode }>eah and-weorces( 12 ) to ]jam weorce 

( l ) From Mr. Cardale's edition, slightly altered. 

( 2 ; II. 1. neuter, while G. muth is masculine : another exception to the 
general rule, pp. 8,9. 

( 3 ) II. 3. desire, covetousness ; gitsian to covet, 

( 4 ) Very well, too well ; for- is sometimes intensive; for-nean well nigh, 
for-swi$e too much, excessively. ( 5 ) See p. 86. 

( 6 ) Unwillingly ; see p. 70 : la$ (1.) hateful, loathsome. 

( 7 ) Tilian (teolian) to toil, till, §c. : see p. 42. 

( 8 ) III. I. song, lay; G. lied. 

( 9 ) Swigian to be silent ; G. schweigen. 

( 10 ) Reason, discretion; sceadan (p. 54.) to divide, discriminate, &c. ; 
G. scheiden. 

( M ) Hwset, and la (below) are often used as expletives. 
( 12 ) And-weorc (II 1.) matter, material-, substance. 



130 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

}>e me be-boden waes to wyrcanne ; J>aet waes pset 
ic un-fracod-lice( 1 ) and ge-risen-lice ( 2 ) mihte steor- 
an( 3 ) and reccan( 4 ) J>one an-weald J>e me be-faest 
waes. Hwaet J>u wast J)set nan mon ne maeg naenne 
craeft cydan( 5 ), ne nsenne an-weald reccan ne steor- 
an, buton tolum ( 6 ) and and-weorce : J>aet byct aelces 
craeftes and-weorc, J>aet mon Jjone craeft buton ( 7 ) 
wyrcan ne maeg. paet byd J>onne cyninges and-weorc 
and his tol mid t& ricsianne( 8 ), J>aet he haebbe his 
land ful-mannod ( 9 ) : he sceal haebban ge-bed-men ( 10 ), 
and fyrd-men( n ), and weorc-men. Hwaet J>u wast 
paette butan Jussum tolum nan cyning his craeft ne 
maeg cyctan. paet is eac his and-weorc Jjaet he 
haebban sceal to J>am tolum, J>am J>rym ge-ferscip- 
um ( 12 ) bi-wiste ( 13 ) ; paet is ponne heora bi-wist, 
land to bugienne ( 14 ), and gifta( 15 ), and waepna( 16 ), 
and mete, and ealo( 17 ), and cladas( 18 ) 5 and ge-hwaet 

( 1 ) Fracod (T.) vile, shameful. 

( 2 ) Ge-risen-lic (II.) fit, proper ; hit ge-rist it is fit, becoming, =h. decet. 

( 3 ) Or styran (I. 2.) to steer, guide, govern; G. steueru, D. stuuren. 

( 4 ) I. 3 reckon for, give an account of* 

( 5 ) To make known, show forth, practise. 

( 6 ) T61 (II. 1.) tool. ( 7 ) paet— buton without which. 

( 8 ) To rule with : ricsian, (rixian) j L. reg-ere, rex-i. 

( 9 ) Mannian to man. ( 10 ) Prayer-men, clergy. 
(") Army -men, soldiers. 

( 12 ) Ge-ferscipe (II. 2) company ; ge-fera companion, O. fere. 

( 13 ) Bi-wist (II. 3.) provision, food : wist feast, &c. 

( 14 ) Bugian=buan. 

( 15 ) Gift (II. 3.) gift ; plur. gifta usually means marriage. 

( 16 ) Wa3pen(IIL 1.) weapon ; D. wapen. ( 17 ) Ealo (-u) (TIT. 3. ate. 
O Clafc (II. 2.) cloth, garment ; G. kleid. 






EXTRACTS BOETHIUS. 131 

J>ae^ pe pa preo ge-ferscipas be-hofiad : ne mseg he 
butan pissum J>as tol ge-healdan, ne butan pissum 
tolum nan para pinga wyrcan pe him be-boden is 
to wyrcanne. For-py ic wilnode and-weorces pone 
an-weald mid to ge-reccenne, pset mine craeftas and 
an-weald ne wurden for-gitene and for-holene (*) ; for- 
pam selc crseft and aelc an-weald byd: sona for- 
ealdod( 2 ) and for-swigod( 3 ), gif he byd butan Wis- 
dome; for-pam-pe hwaet-swS- ( 4 ) purh dysige( 5 ) ge-don 
byd, ne maeg hit nan mon nsefre t& crsefte ge-reccan. 
paet is nu hradost to secganne paet ic wilnode 
weord-ful-!ice ( 6 ) to lybbanne pa-hwile-pe ic lyfode 5 
and aefter minum life pam monnum t& laefanne pe 
setter me weeren min ge-mynd( 7 ) on g&dum weorcum. 



Cap. xxxiv. 10. 

# * # A free translation of part of prosa ii. lib. III. 

pa cwaed ic : Ne maeg ic nane cwice wuht on-gitan 
para pe wite( 8 ) hwaet hit ( 9 ) wille odde hwaet hit nille, 
pe un-ge-ned ( 10 ) lyste for-weordan. For-pam selc 
wuht wolde beon hal and lybban para pe me cwice 

(*) For-helan (II. 2.) to hide ; G. ver-hehlen. 

( 2 ) For«ealdian to wear out, perish from old age, 

( 3 ) For-swfgian to pass in silence; G. ver^schweigen ; here and above 
mark the force of for-. 

( 4 ) Usually swd-hwaet-swa. 

( 5 ) Folly; dysig foolish, absurd; hence dizzy. 

( 6 ) Worthily, honorably. (?) II. 1. memory, mind. 
( 8 ) Wite singular agreeing with wuht and not with }?ara J>e ; see p. 78. 
( 8 ) Hit neut. while wuht is fern. ( ,0 ) Nedan=n£darj. 



132 ANGLO-SAXON GUILE. 

})incd, butan ic nat be treowum, and be wyrtum( 1 ), 
and be swylcum ge-sceaftum ( 2 ) swylce( 3 ) nane sawle 
nabbad. pa stnearcode ( 4 ) he and cwaed : Ne Jjearft 
J>u no( 5 ) be Jjim ( 6 ) ge-sceaftum tweogan( 7 ), ]>e ma 
J>e( 8 ) be J)im cdrum. Hu ne miht J>u ge-seon 
J)3et selc wyrt and selc wudu( 9 ) wile weaxan on jjam 
lande selost( 10 ) J>e him betst ge-rist, and him ge- 
cynde( n ) byd and ge-wune-lic( 12 ), and J>aer J>aer hit 
ge-fret( 13 ), J>aet hit hradost weaxan maeg, and latost 
wealcwigan ( 14 ) ? Sumra wyrta odde sumes wuda eard 
byd: on dunum( 15 ), sumra on merscum( 16 ), sumra 
on m&rum ( 17 ), sumra on cludum ( 18 ), sumra on 
barum( 19 ) sondum( 20 ). Nim J>onne swa wudu swa 

C) Wyrt (II. 3.) herb, wort. 

( 2 ) Ge-sceaft (II. 3.) creaticn, creature. 

( 8 ) Swylc — swylc answers to L. talis — qualis. 

( 4 ) Smearcian to smirk, smile. (*) N6=na. 

( 6 ) See p. 30. 

( 7 ) Tweogan, twe6n (III. 3. See p. 60.) to doubt, from twa ; comp. 
tfow-£ai/, L. du-bitare, G. zwei-feln, from doia {Svo), duo, zwei. 

( 8 ) Any more than. ( 9 ) III. 2. wood ; D. woud. 
( l0 ) Best : sel good, excellent. 

( u ) Kind, kindly, natural : ge-cynd (II. 3.) nature, kind. 
( ,2 ) Common, usual ; G. ge-wbhnlich. 

( 13 ) Where it takes root, draws nourishment, lit. bites: fretan (II. 1.) 
(G. fressen) to eat, devour, fret. 

( 14 ) Fade ; G. ver-welken, P. welk. 

( 15 ) Dun (II. 3.) down, hill, mountain; hence don in local names : G. 
dune, D. duin, F. dune is a sand-hill near the sea. 

( 16 ) Mersc (II. 2.)marsh; P. mesh. 

(>?) M6r (II. 2.) moor ; D. moer. ( 18 J Clud (II. 2.) rock, cliff 

( l9 j B*r (II.) bare ; G. bar (») Sand, sond (II. 2.) sand 



EXTRACTS — BOETHIUS. 133 

wyrt, swa-hwaeder-swa j)ii wile of Ip&re stowe J>e 
his eard and 8edelo( 1 ) byd on to weaxanne, and 
sete on un-cyndre( 2 ) stowe him, }>onne ne ge-grewd 
hit J>fier nauht, ac for-searad ( 3 ) ; for-J>am aelces landes 
ge-cynd is, J>aet hit him ge-lice wyrta and ge-licne 
wudu tydrige( 4 ); and hit swa ded, fridad( 5 ), and 
fyrdrad( 6 ) swide georne( 7 ), swa longe swa heora ge- 
cynd byd, ]>aet hi growan moton. Hwaet wenst J)ii 
for-hwy aelc ssed( 8 ) growe innon J>a eordan, and to 
cidum( 9 ) and to wyrt-rumum ( 10 ) weorde on Jjsere 
eordan, buton for-J>y-J)e hi teohhiad( n ) J>aet se 
stemn( 12 ) and se helm( 13 ) mote py faestor and Jjy 
leng standan? Hwy ne miht ])u on-gitan, Jjeah J>u 
hit ge-seon ne maege, J>aet eal se dsel, se J>e Jjaes 
treowes on twelf mondum ge-weaxed, J>aet he on- 
ginnd of ]jam wyrt-rumum, and swa up-weardes 
grewd od J>one stemn, and sid-J>an and-lang J>aes 
pidan( 14 ), and and-lang J>sere rinde( 15 ) od J>one helm, 
aud sid-J>an aefter( 16 ) Jjam bogum( 17 ), od-Jjaet hit 

(') Nature. ( 2 ) Un-cynde( I.) un-kind, unnatural. 

( 3 ) For-searian to fade, become sear. 

( 4 ) Tydrian to produce, bring forth, from tudor, tudr (II. 2.) offspring, 
progeny. 

( 5 ) Frisian to make flourish, grow well; frifc II. 2. peace, G. friede. 
( 5 ) Fyr<5rian to further, forward, assist, from for$. 

( 7 ) Willingly, readily, earnestly ; G. gerne. 

( 8 ) Saed (II. 1.) seed ; G. saat, D. zaad. 

( 9 ) Ci£ (II. 2.) shoot, sprout. ( 10 ) Wyrt-ruma root. 
( n ) Teohbiau to resolve, endeavour* ( 12 ) Stem, trunk. 
( 13 ) Crown, head, top, helm-et. ( 14 ) Pi$ap?t/i; D. pit. 
( ,5 ) Rind (II. 3.) rind, bark; G. rinde. 

Q°) Along; like L. secundum. ( l7 ) Bch (II. 2.) bough. 

N 



134 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

uta-springd ( x ) on leafum( 2 ), and on blostmum ( 3 ), and 
on blaedum ( 4 ) ? Hwy ne miht Jm on-gitan # psette 
aelc wuht cwices byd: innan-weard hnescost( 5 ), and 
utan-weard heardost ? Hwset Jm miht ge-seon hu 
J>aet tre&w byd: utan ge-scyrped ( 6 )^ and be-wsefed( 7 ) 
mid J)8ere rinde wid J>one winter, and wid J>a stearc- 
an( 8 ) stormas, and eac wid: J>sere sunnan heeto on 
sumerap), Hwa mseg Jjaet he ne wundrige swylcra ge- 
sceafta ures Sceoppendes( 10 ), and huru( 11 ) paes Sceopp- 
endes ? And ]jeah we his nu wundrien, hwylc ure 
maeg a-reccan ( 12 ) medem-lice ( 13 ) ures Sceoppendes 
willan, and an-weald, hii his ge-sceafta weaxad: and 
eft waniad( 14 ) Jjonne J>aes tima( 15 ) cymd:, and of heora 
ssede weordad eft ge-ed-niwade( 16 ), swylce hi J>onne 
wurdon to ed-sceafte ( 1T ) ? 

(*) U t-a-springan (III. 1.) to spring, shoot out. 

( 2 ) Leaf (II. I.) leaf; G. laub. 

( 3 ) Blostm (II. 2.) blossom ; D. bloessem. 

( 4 ) Bla3d (II. 3.) fruit, branch; G. blatt, D. blad leaf blade. 

( 5 ) Hnesc (I.) soft, tender, nesh. 

( 6 ) Ge-scyrpan (I. 2.) to scarf cover ; sceorp (II. I,) scarf 

( 7 ) Be-waefan (I. 2.) to clothe ; waefels garment, 

( 8 ) Stearc (I.) stark, strong, violent ; G. stark. ( 9 ) See p. 15. 
( l0 ) Sceoppend or Scyppend (p. 5.) Creator; scyppan to create; G. 

schaffen, schopfen, D. scheppen. 

( n ) At least, at all events. ( 12 ) Reckon, tell up. 

( 13 ) Fitly, worthily ; medeme middling, moderate, meet. 

( H ) Wanian to wane, from wana want. 

( 15 ) The season for that. ( l6 ) See p. 42. 

( n ) Ed-sceaft (II. 3.) new creation: as if they then became newly created. 



CHAPTER IX. 



Verse Extracts. 

I. — Narrative Verse. 

Anglo-Saxon Poetry is of various kinds, distinguished 
by rime, by alliteration, or by both; the commonest 
however only, termed Narrative Verse, will be here de- 
scribed. Its chief characteristic is Alliteration^), or 
the correspondence of the first letters of a certain num- 
ber of the most important words in each line of a couplet, 
two called sub-letters riming thus together in the first 
line, and answering to a third called the chief letter in 
the second. The first line has often but one sub-letter 
and never more than two ; the second never more than 
one chief letter. The length of the lines varies much, 
each however must contain at least two emphatic or 
root syllables, with one or more unemphatic, that is pre- 
fixes, terminations, &c. : few lines have less than four 
syllables, two emphatic, and two unemphatic, and some 

(*) Alliteration is found in the Latin poetry of the middle ages, some- 
times combined with line and final rime, and syllabic metre ; it was used 
more or less in England along with other kinds of rime till a late period, 
and is still usual in the Scandinavian tongues. The Vision of Piers Plouh- 
man (1350) is a long and regular specimen of English alliterative poetry, 
on the above rules. For a full account of the A. S. versification, see Rask's 
Grammar, pp. 136 — 68. 



136 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

have as many as eight or nine, or even more. For ex- 
ample ( a ) : 

Hu Zomp( 2 ) eow on How befell it you on your 

Zade ( 3 ) voyage 

Zeofa Beo-wulf, dear Beowulf, 

)>a J)u /seringa when thou suddenly 

feov ge-hogodest far off* determinedst 

saecce( 4 ) secean warfare to seek 

ofer sealt waeter, over the salt water, 

Ailde( 5 ) to ifeorote( 6 )? battle at Heorot? 

Ac J>u .flrod-gare Hast thou then Hrothgar 

wid cudne wean ( 7 ) against his known plague 

wihte ge-bettest( 8 ), ought booted, 

meerum }>e6dne ( 9 ) ? the famous prince ? 

Here the first couplet has in the first line two sub- 
letters, the Z in Zomp and Zade, answering to the chief 
letter, the Z in Zeofa in the second. The third line has 
but one sub-letter, the f in /seringa which rimes with 

(■ ) Be6wulf, ed. Kemble 1. 3969—79. . 

( 2 ) Limpan (III. ].) to happen. 

( 3 ) Ladu (III. 3.)li&an to travel, journey, chiefly by sea. 

( 4 ) Sasc (II. 3.) hence sack of a town. 

( 5 ) Hild (II. 3.) battle, war. 

( 6 ) The palace of Hrothgar prince of a Danish tribe. 

( 7 ) Wea evil, misfortune, 

( 8 ) B6tan to profit, improve, do good to ; h6t (II. 3-) boot, profit. 

( 9 ) Though quantity and number of syllables seem no essential part of 
A. S. versification, many lines will bear a more or less regular scanning ; 
thus most short lines consist either of two trochees, like the 2nd,5tb, and 
11th above, or of a dactyl and spondee like the 10th : the 3rd, and 6th, 
also might be called imperfect adonics. 



EXTRACTS NAFBATIVE VERSE. 1S7 

that in feor in the fourth. The third and fourth 
couplets have each two sub-letters like the first; the 
fourth again but one, wid being here not emphatic. The 
last line depends for its alliteration on the first of the 
next period ; the couplet joining two lines by allitera- 
tion only, is often thus broken by the sense. 

When the chief letter is a vowel or diphthong, the 
sub-letters must likewise be vowels or diphthongs, but 
need not be the same ; as, 

U'tan ymbe ce&elne Without round the noble 

englas stodon. angels stood. 

Jordan «'ht-ge-streon, Earth^s possessions, 

tf'pplede gold. appled( 1 ) gold. 

In the first example the sub-letters u and ce in the 
first line answer to the chief letter e in the second ; in 
the other eo, <b\ and oe rime together. 

When the chief letter is double, the sub letters are 
usually double likewise \ as, 

JVsegn /rom-lice ( 2 ) He asked prudently 

/ruman and ende. the beginning and end. 

Scein scir( 3 ) werod, Shone the bright host, 

scyldas lixton. shields gleamed. 



The following prefixes and prepositions in composi- 
tion are not reckoned as part of thj alliteration, which 

(*) Hence d-appled, as asphodel (0. affidil) fos become d-affodil; dap- 
pled-gray is O. apple-gray, G. apfel-grau, D. appel-graauw : comp. F. gris- 
pymmele* ( 2 ) From brave, pious fyc. G. fromm. 

( s ) Clear, sheer ; G. schier. 

K 2 



138 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

falls only on the first root-letter of the word before which 
they stand: viz. a-, be-(bi-), ge-, to-, for-, set, od, of, 
geond, }}urh ; as, 

A-raedde and a-rehte That he should read and 

relate 
hwaet seo run( 1 ) bude. what the rune bade. 






ponne be-^6fad When it behoveth 

se-J)e her wunad. him that here dwelleth. 



pa ge-worhte he ])urh his Then wrought he througt 

wis-dbm his wisdom 

tyn engla werod. ten legions of angels. 



To-sweop hine and to- He swept and dashed it 

swende away 

})urh his swidan miht. through his strong might. 



py-lses J>ii for-wreorde Lest thou perish 

mid Jjissum uaer-logan ( 2 ) with these false ones. 



Se-J>e aet-^/eohtan Who to fight 

jfrum-garum( 3 ) — with the patriarchs — 



(*) Run (II. 3.) a secret, mystery , letter, hieroglyph; here the hand- 
writing on the wall : hence to round, whisper ; G. raunen. 

( 2 ) Waer-loga a breaker of faith ; hence war - lock : waar (II. 3.) a pro- 
mise, compact, log a a Iyer, from leogan to lye, 

( 3 ) Gar (II. 2.) a {missile) weapon, spear (== L. telum), chief; it forma 
part of many proper names , as Gar-mund, Ead gar Edgar, fyc. 



- 



EXTRACTS — NARRATIVE VERSE. 139 

pa hie ^ielp-sceadan^) Since them those braggart- 
rebels 
of-#ifen haefdon. had given up. 



Sict-Jjan hie /eondum After they the foes 

oet-/aren haefdon. had escaped. 



Geond/oien fyre Filled through with fire 

and /ger-cyle( 2 ). and intense cold. 



TFylm ( 3 ) purh-wodon ( 4 ) They the flame had passed 

through 
swa him wiht ne sceod — so that them no whit hurt- 



Big (bi), on, ofer, ymb, sometimes rime and some- 
times do not ; as, 

And iegen ])a 5eornas And both the warriors 

pe him big stodon. who stood by him. 

Big-stendad me Grange Stand by me strong com- 

ge-neatas( 5 ) rades 

]>a ne willact me set J>am who will not fail me at 

stride ( 6 ) ge-swican. the strife. 



(*) Gilp (II. 2.) boast ; sceaSa enemy, robber, &;c. 

( 2 ) Feer (II. 2.) stratagem; in composition it implies suddenness, danger, 
or the like ; faer-lic dangerous ; G. ge fahr danger, ge-fahr-lich dangerous. 
Cyle II, 2. ;, hence chill ; G. kiihle. 

( 3 ) Wylm (II. 2.) heat, boiling (= L. aestus) ; welan, weallan to boil; 
G. wallen. ( 4 ) Wadan (II. 3.) to go ; L. vadere. 

( 5 ) Ge-neat ; G. ge-noss, D. ge-noot. 

( 6 ) StiiS (II. 2.) G. streit, D. strijd. 



140 

paet we J>8er eagum 

on-lociad:. 
On-Aycgad n6 
Aalige mihte. 

And Jmrh ofer-metto 
sohton oder land. 
Uton ofer-Aycgan 
Aelm( 1 ) J>one miclan. 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



jEbrctan 7/mb-hwyrft 
and &p-rodor( 2 ). 
jFZeofon ymb-Aweorfest, 
and Jjurh pine Aalige 
miht — 



What we there with our 

eyes 
look upon. 
Think now on 
the holy might. 



And through pride 
they sought another land. 
Let us despise 
the great Supreme. 



Earth's circuit 
and the upper sky. 
Thou compassest heaven, 
and through thy holy 
might — 



And-, un-, ed-, in, to, &c. are deemed emphatic and 
therefore rime ; as, 



Him }>a A dam 
and-swarode. 



Him then Adam 
answered. 



ITh-lytel ds£l 
Jordan ge-sceafta. 



No little part 

of earth's creatures. 






(*) Helm is the top of anything j see p. 133, n. 13. 
( 2 ) Rodor (II. 2.) heaven, sky. 



EXTRACTS— NARRATIVE VERSE. 



141 



Ne hi ed-cerres( x ) 
cefre moton wenan. 

Hsefde ])a se ^deling 
m-ge-j)ancum( 2 ) — 

Him J>set tkcen weard 
Jjaer he tfo-starode ( 3 ). 



Nor they for return 
ever could hope. 



Had then the noble 
fervently — 



To him that a token was 
where he stared. 



II.— Metres of Boe.tkiusf). 



*#* The following is King Alfred's translation of 
Boethius, Lib. I1L metr. I. 



Se-J>e wille wyrcan 
wsestm-bsere loncl, 
a~teo of J?am Eecere 
merest sona 

fearn( 5 ), aud jK>rnas( 6 ), 
and fyrsas, swa-same( 7 ) 
weod( 8 ), 



He that will work 

fruitful land, 

let him pluck off the field 

first straightway 

fern, and thorns, 

and furzes, as also weeds, 



( J ) Cer, cyr (II. 2.) turn -, hence char a turn of work ; cyrran to turn 9 
re-turn; G. kehren. 

( 2 ) Adverb formed from the dative plural; seep. 70. Comp. G. ein- 
ge-denk mindful, thoughtful, 

{ 3 ) Starian ; G. starren, D. staaren. 

( 4 ) Chiefly from the Rev, S. Fox's edition. 

( 5 ) P. vearn, G. farn-kraut. ( 6 ) porn ; G. dorn. 
( 7 ) Same is connected with our same. 

( 8 ; VVeod (II. 1.) D. wied. 



142 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



J>a ]>e willad: 
wel hwaer( 1 ) derian 
clsenum hwaete, 
J)y-laes he cicta-leas (*) 
liege on J>aem lande. 
Is leoda( 3 ) ge-hwaem 
])eos odru bysen 
efn be-hefe ( 4 ) ; 
J>aet is J>sette J>inced( 5 ) 
J>egna ge-hwylcum 
huniges( 6 ) beo-bread 
healfe ]>y swetre, 
gif he hwene( 7 ) ser 
huniges teare( 8 ), 
bitres on-byrgacf. 
Byd eke swa-same 
monna aeg-hwyle 
micle ^ faegenra 
lidesp) wedres( 10 ), 
gif hine lytle ser 
stormas ge • stondad ( n ) , 



that will 

everywhere hurt 

the clean wheat, 

lest it germ-less 

lie on the land. 

Is to all people 

this other example 

even as needful; 

that is that seemeth 

to every man 

honey's bee-bread 

half the sweeter, 

if he a little ere 

the honey's drop, 

something bitter tasteth a 

Is eke in like wise 

every man 

much the gladder 

of fair weather^ 

if him a little ere 

storms assail, 



( J ) Wel prefixed is intensive ; wel-oft very often, wel-hra<Se very soon. 

( 2 ) Ci$ shoot, growth of any kind ; hence kid, used either of a child or a 
young animal : comp. the uses of imp, scion, sprig, &c. 

( 3 ) Leode people, persons ; G. leute, D. lieden. 

( 4 ) Be-hofian to need, be-hove. ( 5 ) See Additions, &c. 
( 6 ) G. honig. ( 7 ) Hwene, hwon a little, S. a wheen* 

( 8 ) Tear (II. 2.) tear ; G. zahre. 

( 9 ) Li<Se tender, mild, lithe ; G. linde : observe the n dropped and the 
vowel lengthened, and see p. 2, and Additions, &c. 

( 10 ) Weder (II. 1.) G. wetter, D. weder. 

( 11 ) Observe the force of ge- -, see p. 64, 



EXTRACTS — BOETHIUS. 



143 



and se stearca( 1 ) wind 

nordan and eastan. 

Neenigum Juihte 

dseg on J>once ( 2 ), 

gif seo dim me niht 

ser ofer eldum( 3 ) 

egesan( 4 ) ne brohte. 

Swa }>incd anra ge-hweem 

eord-biiendra 

seo sode ge-seeld( 5 ) 

simle J>e betere, 

and J>y wynsumre, 

J>e he wj'ta ma, 

heardra hsenda( 6 ), 

her a-dreoged( 7 ). 

pu meaht eac micle J>y ed 

on mod-sefan 
scde ge-sselda 
sweotolor ge-cnawan, 
and to heora cydde( 8 ) 
be-cuman sid-]>an, 
gif J)u up-a-tyhst 



and the violent wind 
from north and east. 
To none would seem 
the day delightful, 
if the dim night 
before over men 
terror had not brought. 
So seemeth to every one 
of the earth-dwellers 
the true happiness 
ever the better, 
and the winsomer, 
as he more plagues, 
and hard afflictions, 
here suffereth. 
Thou mayst eke much the 

easier 
in thy mind 
true happinesses 
clearlier know, 
and to their country 
come afterwards, 
if thou pluckest up 



Q) Stearc stark, strong ; G. stark, D. sterk. 

( 2 ) pone ]?anc) (II. 2.) thank ; G. dank : comp. L. gratiae and gratus. 

( 3 ) Eld, yld (II. 2.) man, human being, 

( 4 ) Egesa = ege awe, dread. ( 5 ) II. 3. from sel, s<el good. 
( b ) HffinSu (hynSu) III. 3. ; he&n abject, miserable. 

( 7 ) (A-)dre6gan (III. 3.) to suffer; S. dree. 

( 8 ) Cyfcfcu (III. 3.) also acquaintance, knowledge, hencekith* 



144 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



merest sona, 

and J>ii a-wyrt-walast 

of ge-wit-Iocan (*) 

lease ge-sselda, 

sw& swa loudes-ceorl ( 2 ) 

of his secere list ( 3 ) 

yfel we&d monig. 

Sid pan ic J>e secge 

J>set ])u sweotole meaht 

sode ge-sselcta 

sona on-cnawan( 4 ), 

and J>ii sefre ne recst 

seniges pinges 

ofei )>a ane, 

gif J)(i hi ealles on-gitst. 



first forthwith, 
and thou rootest 
out of thy understanding 
false happinesses, 
as the husbandman 
off his field gathers 
many an evil weed. 
Afterwards I say to thee 
t' at thou clearly mayst 
true happinesses 
soon recognise, 
and thou never wilt reck 
for anything 
above them alone, 
if thou them quite under- 
standest. 



( 1 ) (Ge-) wit (II. 1.) wit, loc& fold, locker, place shut or locked up. 

( 2 ) Ceorl man (free not noble) husband, churl; S. carl; G. keri. 

( 3 ) Lesan (II. 1») to gather, pick ; hence lease, to glean* G. lese n to guther 
read ; comp. L. Iegere. 

( 4 ) Comp, G. eivkenuen. 



145 

III. — Coedmon ( 1 ). 

*#* Csedmon, the Anglo-Saxon Milton, author of 
the Metrical Paraphrase of parts of the Holy Scriptures^ 
from which the following extracts are taken, was first a 
herdsman, afterwards a monk in the Abbey of Streo- 
neshalh or Whitby, then ruled by S. Hild : he flou- 
rished in the 7th century. For an account of him 
from iElfred's version of Beda's Ecclesiastical History, 
see Mr. Thorpe's preface to his edition of Caedmon, and 
his Analecta Anglo-Saxonica, pp. 54-8. 



Part of Book I. Canto II. 

Her merest ge-sceop Here first shaped 

ece Dryhten, the eternal Lord, 

Helm( 2 ) eal-wihta, Chief of all creatures, 

heofon and eordan, heaven and earth, 

rodor a-raerde, the firmament reared, 

and J>is rume( 3 ) land and this spacious land 

ge-stadelode established 

strangum mihtum, by his strong powers, 

Frea( 4 ) sel-mihtig. the Lord almighty. 

Folde waes J>a gyt The earth was then yet 

graese un-grene ; with grass not green ; 

(*) From Mr. Thorpe's edition, more literally translated. 

( 2 ) See p. 133. n. 13. ( 3 ) Rum wide, roomy 

( 4 ) G. frau (noble) woman, lady is connected with frea. 



I 



146 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



gar-secg( 1 ) J>eahte, 
sweart( 2 ) sin-nihte, 
side ( 3 ) and wide, 
wonne( 4 ) wegas. 
pa waes wuldor-torht 
heofon-weardes gast 
ofer holm( 5 ) boren 
miclum spedum ( 6 ) : 
Metod( 7 ) engla heht, 
lifes Brytta( 8 ), 
leoht ford:-cuman 
ofer rumne grand p). 
Hade waes ge-fylled 
heah-cyninges hses; 
him wees halig leoht 
ofer westenne, 
swa se Wyrhta be-bead. 
pa ge-sundrode 
sigora( 10 ) Waldend 
ofer lago-flode 
leoht wid: J>eostrum( u ), 



ocean covered, 

swart in eternal night, 

far and wide, 

the dusky ways. 

Then was the glory-bright 

heaven's Guardian's spirit 

over the deep born 

with great speed: 

the Creator of angels bade, 

life's Distributor, 

light come forth 

over the wide abyss. 

Quickly was fulfilled 

the high King's behest; 

for him was holy light 

over the waste, 

as the Maker commanded. 

Then sundered 

the Euler of triumphs 

over the water-flood 

light from darkness, 



( ! ) An obscure mythological word ; gar (II. 2.) weapon, secg man, 
warrior, 

( 2 ) Black, swart, swarthy; G. schwarz, D. zwart. 

( 3 ) Sid wide. ( 4 ) Won, wan wan, dark. 

( 5 ) Holm means also an island in the sea ; Steep-holm, Born-holm, &c. 

( 6 ) Sped (II. 3.) success, prosperity, speed ; D. spoed. 

( 7 ) From metan to mete, measure: He who "measured the waters, and I 
meted out heaven." ( 8 ) Bryttian to distribute. 

( 9 ) II. 2. ground, bottom, depth; G. grund. 

( 10 ) Sigor (II. 2.) = sige victory. (") peostru = )?ystru. 



> 



EXTRACTS — CJEDMON. 



147 



sceadef 1 ) wict sciman( 2 ); 
sceop Ipk bam, naman, 

lifes Brytta. 
Leoht waes serest 
J)urh Dryhtnes word 
daeg ge-nemned; 
wlite-beorhte ge-sceaft ! 
Wei licode 
Frean aet frymde( 3 ) 
ford-bs£re( 4 ) tid. 



shade from brightness; 
created then for both, 

names, 
life's Distributor. 
Light was first 
through the Lord's word 
day named; 
beauty-bright creation ! 
Well pleased 

the Lord at the beginning 
the teeming time. 



Part of Book I. Canto XVI. 



pa t& Euan God 
yrringa ( 5 ) spraec : 
Wend( 6 ) ]>e from wynne( r ); 
Jju scealt waepned-men 
wesan on ge-wealde; 
mid weres egsan 
hearde ge-nearwad ( 8 ), 
hean, }>rowian(9) 
J)inra dseda ge-dwild( 10 ) — 



Then to Eve God 
angrily spake : 
Turn thee from joy ; 
thou shalt to man 
be in subjection ; 
with fear of thy husband 
hardly straitened, 
abject, suffer for 
thy deeds' error— 



(*) For sceadwe ; sceadu (-0) (II. 2.) G. schatte. 

( 2 ) Scima light, skimmer. ( 3 ) Frymfc (II. 2.) 

( 4 ) Lit. forth-bearing. 

( 5 ) See p. 70—1 ; from yrre (II. 2.) ire, anger; L. ira, 

( 6 ) Wendan to turn, wend, go ; G. wenden. 

( 7 ) Wyn (II. 3.) pleasure ; G. wonne. 

( 8 ) Ge-nearwian, from nearu to make narrow f afflict, oppress. 

( 9 ) Hence throe. ( 10 ) II. 3. dwelian to err. 



148 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



deades bidan ; 

and £urh wop( 1 ) and heaf, 

on woruld cennan( 2 ), 
Jmrh sar( 3 ) micel, 
sunu and dohtor. 
A-bead eac Adame 
ece Dryhten, 
lifes Leoht-fruma, 
lad: aerende ( 4 ) : 
pu scealt oderne 
edel( 5 ) secean, 
wyn-leasran wic, 
and on wrsec( 6 ) hweorf- 

anf), 
nacod( 8 ), nied-w£edla( 9 ), 
neorxna-wanges ( 10 ) 
diigedum be-dseled : 
J>e is ge-dal witod( n ) 

lices( 12 ) and sawle. 



death abide ; 

and through weeping and 

moan, 
into the world bear, 
through much pain, 
son and daughter. 
Announced eke to Adam 
the eternal Lord, 
Author of life's light, 
the dire errand : 
Thou shalt another 
country seek, 
a joylesser dwelling, 
and into exile go, 

naked, a needy beggar, 
of Paradise's 
blessings deprived : 
to thee is a parting de- 
creed 
of body and soul. 



( 1 ) II. 2. hence whonp. 

( 2 ) I. 2. comp. yei'siv, L. genere ; hence to kindle. 

( 3 ) II. 1. sore. ( 4 ) III. 1. from ar messenger, 
( 5 ) II. 2. native country , home. ( 6 ) 11.3. 

( 7 ) III. 1. to turn, return, go. 

( 8 ) G. nackt. ( 9 ) Nied = ne6d. 

( w ) Neorxna-wang (II. 2.) a word of doubtful etymologry ; wang is 
plain, field. (") Witian to decide, decree; hence witod-lice, 

( 12 ) Lie (II. 1.) corpse, dead body ; G. leich, D.lijk : hence /ungate to 
a Churchyard, /i/ce-wake watching a corpse^ &cc. 



EXTRACTS — CiEDMON. 



149 



Hwset ! J>u lad-lice 
wrohte ( 2 ) on-stealdest ; 
for- J) 6n J> u winnan ( 2 ) 

scealt, 
and on eordan J>e 
J>ine and-lifne( 3 ) 
selfa ge-rsecan ( 4 ), 
wegan ( 5 ) swatig ( 6 ) 

hleor(7), 
J>inne hlaf etan, 
J>enden }>u her leofast, 
od-))9et pe to heortan 
hearde griped ( 8 ) 
adl(9) un-lide 5 
J>e Jm on 8eple( 10 ) ser 

selfa for-swulge ( n ) ; 
for-J>on ])u sweltan scealt, 
Hwaet! we nu ge-hyrad 



Lo ! thou foully 
crime didst commit; 
therefore thou shalt la- 
bour, 
and on earth to thee 
thy livelihood 
t hyself obtain, 
wear a sweaty face, 

thy bread eat, 

while thou here livest, 

until thee at heart 

hardly gripfeth 

ungentle ailment, 

which thou in the apple 

erst 
thyself swallowedst down; 
therefore thou shalt die. 
Lo! we now hear 



(*) Wr6ht (15. 3.) ; wregan to accuse ; comp. L. crimen. 
( 2 ) Winnan (III. 1.) to battle, struggle, toil, also to win; ge-winn la- 
bour, &c. ( 3 ) And-lifn II. 3. 

( 4 ) I. 2. lit. reach; G. reicben, D. reiken. 

( 5 ) II, 1. to wag, move, bear; hence waeg wey {weight), waeg wave, 
Wafgn wagon, 

( 6 ) Swat (II. 2.) sweat ; G. schweiss, D. zweet. 

( 7 ; II. 1. jaw, cheek; hence countenance, complexion, 0. lere. 

( 8 ) Gripan (III. 2.) G. greifen, D. grijpen. 

( 9 ; II. 3. ail, disease, 

( lG ; JEpl, aeppel (II. 2.) G. apfel, D. appel. 

( u ) For-swelgan (III. 1.) to devour ; G. ver-sc!iwelgen, 

o 2 



150 



A^GLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



hwaer us hearm-stafas( 1 ) 
wraed:e( 2 ) on-wocon( 3 ), 
and woruld-yrmdo( 4 ). 
Hie ]>a wuldres Weard 
wsedum( 5 ) gyrede, 
Scyppend usser, 
het heora sceome( 6 ) J>ecc- 

an, 
Frea, frum-hraegle ; 

het hie from-hweorfan 

neorxna-wange 

on nearore lif. # 

Him on laste( 7 ) be-leac( 8 ) 

lidra and wynna 

hyht-fulne (9) ham, 

halig engel, 

be Frean hsese, 

fyrene( 10 ) sweorde. 

Ne mseg Jjaer inwit-ful ( 11 ) 

senig ge-feran, 



where to us sorrow 

in wrath up-sprang 

and worldly misery. 

Them then glory^s Keeper 

with weeds provided, 

our Creator, 

bade their shame hide, 

the Lord, with the first 

garment ; 
bade them depart from 
Paradise 

into a narrower life. 
Behind them locked up 
of comforts and joys 
the hopeful home, 
a holy angel, 
by his Lord's behest, 
with fiery sword. 
May not there guileful 
any journey, 



( ! ) Hearm(IT. 2.) grief, harm, calamity; G. harm. Stafas (plur. of 
s f ffif ) forms the second part of several poetical compounds ; as, ende-stafas 
end, ar-stafas honour, &c. ( 2 ) Wraefc II. 3. 

( 3 ) On-wacan (II. 3.) to awake, arise, be born* 

( 4 ) III. 3. from earm poor, 

( f ) Waed (III. 1.) weed, garment, 

( 6 ) Sceamu (III. 3.) G. scham. 

( 7 ) Last (II. 2. ) footstep. ( 8 ) Be-liican III. 3. 
( 9 ) Hyht (II. 3 ) hope. ( 10 ) Fyren of fire. 
( ll ) Inwit (II. 1.) deceit, treachery. 



EXTRACTS — OSDMO& 



151 



wom^-scyldig ( x ) mon; 
ac se weard hafad 
miht and strengdo( 2 ), 
se J>aet meere lif 
dugedum( 3 ) deore, 
Dryhtne healded. 
No hwaedre JEl-mihtig 

ealra wolde 
Adam and Euan 
arna( 4 ) of-teon, 
Faeder set Frymde, 

J>eah he him from- 

swice ( 5 ) ; 
ac he him to frofre let 

hwaedre ford-wesan 
hyrstedne( 6 ) hrof(?) 
halgum tunglum( 8 ), 
and him grund-welan ( 9 ) 
ginne sealde; 



stain-guilty man* 

but the keeper hath 

might and strength, 

who that exalted life 

to the good dear, 

for the Lord holdeth. 

Not however the Al- 
mighty 

of all would 

Adam and Eve 

means deprive, 

the Father from the be- 
ginning, 

though he from them had 
withdrawn ; 

but he to them for solace 
let 

nevertheless continue forth 

the adorned roof 

with holy stars, 

and them earth-riches 

ample gave; 



(*) Worn (II. 2.) spot, defilement. 

( 2 ) StrengSo (-u) (III. 3.) = strengS II. 3. 

( 3 ) DuguS (II. 3.) virtue, benefit, nobility, chief men ; from dugan, 

( 4 ) A'r (II. 3.) honour, wealth, &c. ; nouns of this class sometimes bars 
a simple or weak genitive plural. 

( 5 ) Swican (III. 2.) to cease, depart from. 

( 6 ) Hyrst (II. 3.) ornament. (J) IL 2 - D - roef « 
( 8 ) Tungel (III. 1.) heavenly body. 

( 9 ; Wela weal, wealth. 



> 



152 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



het Jjam sin-hiwum^) 
sees and eordan 
tuddor teoridra( 2 ), 
teohha( 3 ) ge-hwylces 
to woruld-nytte ( 4 ) 
weestmas fedan( 5 ). 
Ge-sseton pa sefter synne 

sorg-fulre land, 
eard and edel 
un-spedigran ( 6 ) 
fremena( 7 ) ge-hwylcre 
J>onne se frum-stol( 8 ) wses 
J?e hie sefter daede 
of-a-drifen wurdon. 



bade the pairs 

of sea and earth 

producing offspring, 

of every substance 

to worldly use 

fruits bring forth. 

They occupied then after 

their sin 
a sorrowfuller land, 
a dwelling and home 
more barren 
of every good thing 
than the first seat was 
which they after that deed 
were driven from. 



( l ) Sin-hiwa mate, partner. ( 2 ) Teon to draw, pro-duce* 

( 3 ) Te6h (teug) III. 1. stuff, material; G. zeug. 

( 4 ) Nyt (II. 3.) G. nutz, D. nut. 

( 5 ) Comp. L. fet-us, &c. ( 6 ) Spedig wealthy. 

( 7 ) Freme (I. 3.) advantage, benefit. 

( 8 ) St61 (II. 2.) G, stuhl, D. stoel ; hence stool. 



153 

IV.— Beowulf^). 

# # # The celebrated poem from which the following 
extracts are taken, relates the exploits of the hero Beo- 
wulf, King of the Weder-Geats or Angles, about the 
middle of the 5th century. The author is unknown, 
and no mention of Britain occurs ; the present text is 
supposed to date from the 7th century. 



Part of Canto V. ( 2 ) 

Street ( 3 ) wses stan-fah, The street was variegated 

with stones, 
stig( 4 ) wisode( 5 ) the path guided 

gumum set-gaedere$ the men together; 

gud-byrne( 6 ) scan, the war-corslet shone, 

heard, hond-locen ( 7 ) ; hard, hand-locked ; 

hring-iren ( 8 ) scir the ring-iron bright 

song in searwum(9), sang in their trappings, 

J>a hie to sele ( 10 ) furdum, when they to the hall for- 
ward, 

(*) From Mr. Kemble's edition \ the translation has been adapted to 
read line by line. ( 2 ) Line 637—676. 

( 3 ) II. 3. L. strata (via) G. strasse, D. straat. 

( 4 ) II. 3. G. steig, hence stigan to go, mount, 

( 5 ) Wisian to show, direct, governing the dative ; G. weisen. 

( 6 ) Gu$ II. 3. ; byrne (I. 3.) 0. birnie. 

( 7 ) Clasped, closed by the hand, 

( 8 ) Hring (II. 2.) G. ring : iren (fsen) (III. 1.) G, eisen. The corslet 
ras o£ring or chain mail. 

( 9 ) Searu (III. 1.) equipment, chiefly for war, 

( 10 ) II. 2. L. aula, G. saal, F. salle. 



154 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



in hyra gryre-geatwum ^J, 
gangan cwomon. 
Setton sse-mede ( 2 ) 
side scyldas, 

rondas ( 3 ) regn-hearde ( 4 ), 
wid Jjaes recedes weal. 
Bugon J>a to bence, 

byrnan hringdon, 

gud-searo gumena; 
garas stodon 
see-manna searo 
samod set-gaedere, 
sesc-holt ( 5 ) ufan graeg ( 6 ) : 
waes se iren-])reat 
wsepnum ge-wurdad. 
pa J>aer wlonc haeled( 7 ) 

oret-mecgas ( 8 ) 

sefter hseledum fraegn: 

Hwanon ferigead ge 



in their terrible harness, 

proceeded to go. 

The sea-weary men set 

their wide shields, 

their very hard bucklers, 

by the house wall. 

They turned then to a 
bench, 

their corslets laid in a 
ring, 

the war-trapping of men: 

their javelins stood 

sea-men's arms 

all together,, 

ash-wood above gray: 

the iron-crowd was 

by the weapons honoured. 

Then there a proud war- 
rior 

the sons of battle 

after the heroes asked: 

Whence bear ye 



(') Gr£re(II. 2.) horror; comp. G. es grauet, O. it grews. Geatwe 
(ge-tawe)(I. 3.) = searu. ( 2 ) G. miide. 

( 3 ) Rand (rond) edge (G. rand), shield. 

( 4 ) Regen- is an intensive prefix. 

( 5 ) ^sc (II. 3.) G. esche ; holt (II. I.) holt ; G. holz, D. bout. 

( 6 ) G. grau. O II. 2. G. held. 

( 8 ) Mecg (maeg) kins-man, son, man, connected with mseg, and maga, 
and all with Mac-. 



EXTRACTS —BEOWULF. 



155 



fsette scyldas, 
graege syrcan( 1 ), 
and grim-helmas( 2 ), 
here-seeafta( 3 ) heap? 
Ic eom Hrod>gares 
ar and om-biht ( 4 ) : 
ne seah ic el-J>eodige 
J)us manige men 
modig-licran : 
wen( 5 ) is J)8et ge for 

wlenco ( 6 ), 
nalles for wrsec-sidum ( 7 ) 
ac for hyge-Jjrymmum ( 8 ), 
Hroct-gar sohton. 



your thick shields, 
gray shirts, 
and visor-helms, 
your war-shafts' heap ? 
I am Hrothgar's 
messenger and servant: 
never saw I foreign 
thus many men 
haughtier : 
I ween that ye for pride, 

not for exile 

but for magnanimity, 

have sought Hrothgar. 



Part of Canto XXII. (9) 



Beo-wulf madelode ( 10 ), 
beam Ecg-J>eowes : 
Ge-J>enc nti se msera 

maga Healf-denes, 



Be&wulf harangued, 
son of Ecgtheow : 
Consider now thou the 

famous 
son of Healfdene, 



(*) Syrce (I. 3.) S. sark ; gray shirts of iron chain-mail, 

( 2 ) Grime (II. 2.) mask, part of the helmet covering the face. 

( 3 ) Sceaft (II. 2.) G. schaft. 

( 4 ) Om- (am-) bihtu office ; G. amt. 

( 5 ; (II. 3.) hope, expectation : wen is there is reason to suppose* 
( 6 ) Wlenco (III. 3.) from wlanc proud. 
( 7 ^ Wraec (II. 3.) exile, &c. ; silS journey. 

( 8 ) Hyg-e (II. 2.) mind, hycgan (hog'ian) to think; J?rym (II. 2.) glory. 

( 9 ) Line 2945 -2998. ( 10 ) jMefcel (II. 1.) discourse, speech. 



156 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



snottra( 1 ) fengel, 
nu ic eom sides fus^ 

gold-wine ( 2 ) gumena, 

hweet wit geo spreecon; 

gif ic set ]?earfe 

J>inre sceolde 

aldre linnan, 

J)set Ipu me a wsere 

ford:-ge-witenum, 
on feeder stsele( 3 ). 
Waes Jju mund-bora( 4 ) 
minum mago Jjegnum, 
hond-ge-sellum ( 5 ), 
gif mec hild nime. 
Svvylce J>u J>a madmas( 6 ) 

J>e J>u me sealdest, 
Hrcd-gar leofa, 
Hige-lace on-send: 



prudent chief, 

now I am ready to de- 
part, 

patron of men, 

what we two erst spake ; 

if I at thy need 

should 

from life cease, 

that thou to me ever 
wouldst be 

departed, 

in a father's stead. 

Be thou a protector 

to my kindred thanes^ 

my near comrades, 

if me battle should take. 

Likewise do thou the 
treasures 

that thou gavest me, 

Hrofchgar dear^ 

to Higelac send : 



(*) Snotor prudent; definite form, se being understood. 

( 2 ) Gold- implies splendour, munificence ; wine (II. 2.) friend forms 
part of many proper names : Trum-wine, Ead-wine, Edwin, &c. 

( 3 ) Stiel (II. 2.) hence stall ; G. stelle. 

( 4 ) Mund (II. 3.) protection ; forming* part of several proper names ; as 
O's-mund, Sigemund (G. Siegmund) Sigismund, &c. : bora (from beranj 
one who bears ; the second part of several compounds. 

( 5 ) Lit. hand- comrades ; ge-sel (II. 2.) G. ge-selle. 

( 6 ) MucSSum, ma(Sm y madm treasure, gift. 



EXTR A CT3 — B HO W ULF. 



157 



maeg ]>onne on pam golde 

on-gitan 
Geata dryhten, 
ge-seon sunu Hredles 
ponne he on J>aet sine 

starad, 
Jjaet ic gum-cystum (*) 
godne funde 
beaga ( 2 ) bryttan ; 
breac ponne moste. 

And J)il Hun-ferd Iset 

ealde l&fe ( 3 ), 

wrset-lic( 4 ) weeg-sweord( 5 ), 

wid-cudne man, 
heard-ecg( 6 ) habban. 
Ic me mid HruntingeO 
dom ge-wyrce, 
odde mec dead nimed. 
JEfter J>8em wordum 



may then by the gold 
understand 

the lord of the Geats, 

Hrethl's son see 

when he at the treasure 
stareth, 

that I in his munificence 

found a good 

distributor of rings; 

JT enjoyed it while I 
might. 

And do thou let Hun- 
ferih 

the old bequest, 

the ornamented wave- 
sword, 

the wide-known man, 

the hard edged have. 

I me with Hrunting 

glory will work, 

or me death shall take. 

After those words 



( ! ) Cyst (II. 3.) choice, excellence, the hest of a thing ; from ceosan. 

( 2 ) Beah (II. 2.) ring; F. bague : from beogan, busran to bow, hend. 
Rings whether for the arm (earm-beah), or neck (heals-beah), were usual 
gifts from an A. S. or Scandinavian chief or prince to his followers. 

( 3 ) Laf (II. 3.) leaving, relic, heir-loom, as swords often were. 

( 4 ) Wraet embossed or carved ornament. 

' ( 5 ) Wseg (II. 3.) wave ; G. woge, F. vague : adorned with wavy lines as 
blades still are. ( 6 ) Ecg (II. 3.) edge ; G. ecke. 

(J) Hrunting was the name of Be6wulf s famous sword. 



158 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



Weder-Geata leod 
efste mid elne ( x ) 9 
na-laes and-sware 
bidan wolde : 
brim-wylm on-feng 
hilde-rince( 2 ). 



the Weder-Geats* prince 

hastened with boldness, 

nor answer 

would bide : 

the ocean-tide received 

the man of war. 



Part of Canto 



Cwbm ( 4 ) ]>a to fl&de 
fela modigra 
haeg-stealdra ( 5 ), 
hringnet( 6 ) bseron, 
locene leodo-syrcan ( 8 ). 
Land-weard on-fand 
eft-sid eorla, 
swa he ser dyde ; 
n& he mid hearme 
of hlictes ( 8 ) nosan (9) 
ggestas ne grette, 
ac him t&-geanes rad ; 



XXVII. (») 

Came then to the flood 

many proud 

bachelors, 

who ring-nets bore, 

locked limb-shirts. 

The land-guard found ouf; 

the return of the warriors, 

as he ere had done; 

not with insult did he 

from the cape's point 

the guests greet, 

but to meet them rode, 



(*) Ellen (IT. 1.) courage, valour. 

( 2 ) Rinc (II. 2.) man, warrior. ( 3 ) Line 3772— 3835. 

( 4 ) Fela usually governs a genitive plural, while the verb often stands 
in the singular. 

( 5 ) Haeg-steald (II. 2.) G. hage-stolz ; the genitive plural in *ra seems 
to show that this word was originally a participle past ; and " haeg-steald 
tnon" occurs. 

( 6 ) Another allusion to the rings of their mail. 

( 7 ) LiS, leoS (III. 1.) G. glied, D.lid. 

( 9 ) HliS (II.. I.) lid, covering, cliff. ( 9 ) Nose I. 3. 



EXTRACTS — BEOWULF. 



159 



cwaed: ])£et wil-cuman 
Wedera leodum, 

scalcas^) on scir-hame( 2 ) 
to scipe foron. 
pa waes on sande 
sae-geap naca( 3 ) 
hladen here-wredum, 
hringed stefna( 4 ), 
rnaerum and madmum ; 
inaest hlifade 
ofer Hrod-gares 
hord-ge-streonum( 5 ) : 
he Jjaem bat-wearde ( 6 ) 
bunden golde 
swurd ge-sealde, 
J>aet he sld-}>an waes 
on meodu-bence ( 7 ) 
niadma J>y weordre^ 
yrfe-lafe. 
Ge-wat him on nacan 



quoth that welcome 

to the people of the Wed- 

ers, 
men in bright mail 
to their ship went. 
There was on the sand 
the sea-curved bark 
laden with war-weeds, 
the ringed vessel, 
with horses and gifts ; 
the mast lifted itself 
over Hrothgar's 
hoarded treasures: 
he to the boat -ward 
bound with gold 
a sword gave, 
so that he afterwards was 
on the mead-bench 
for the gifts the worthier, 
the heir-loom. 
He departed in the ship 



( 1 ) Scealc, scale man, servant &c. ; G. schalk rogue. Mearh-scealc 
officer c^c, having the care of the horses (mearh horse) ; hence mar-shah 

( 2 ) Ham (hama) covering, here armour, 

( 3 ) Comp. G. nachen, F. nacelle. 

( 4 ) Stefn (stemn) (II. 2.) stem : prow; stefna ship having a stem: ship 
with the stem adorned with rings, 

( 6 ) Hord (II. 2.) hoard, treasure; ge-streon (II. 3.) acquisition, wealth 
&c. j streonan, strynan to acquire, get, beget; hence strain, breed. 
( 6 ) Bat (II. 1.) G. boot. 
( 7 ; Meodo, medo (-u) (III. 2.) G. meth, D. meede. 



isfi 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



drefan deop waeter; 
Pena land of-geaf: 
J>a wees be maeste 
mere-hraegla sum, 
segl(!) sale-faest( 2 ); 
sund-wudu ( 3 ) Jnmede ( 4 ) ; 
no ]>aer wseg-flotan ( 5 ) 

wind ofer ychim 
sides ge-tweefde ( 6 ) 5 
sse-genga for, 
fleat famig-heals^ 
ford: ofer yde, 
bunden( 8 ) stefna 
ofer brim-streamas, 
paet hie Geata clifu (9) 

on-gitan meahton, 
cude nsessas( 10 ). 



to urge the deep water; 
the Danes* land he left: 
there was by the mast 
a certain sea-vest, 
a sail fast by a rope; 
the sea- wood thundered; 
not there the wave-floater 

did 
the wind over the billows 
from its course hinder; 
the sea-goer went, 
floated the foamy-necked 
forth over the wave, 
the bounden ship 
over the ocean-streams, 
so that they the Geats* 

cliffs 
could make out, 
the known headlands. 



(') Segel (II. 2.) G. sege!. 

( 2 ) Sal (II, 2.) string, &c. G. seil ; hence saelan below to bind, make fast. 

( 3 ) From sund, comes sound (strait) G. sund. 

( 4 ) punian; comp. L. tona^e; jmnor (II. 2.) thunder; L. tonitru, G. 
donner, D. donder. Hence por Thor, the thunderer, (Jupiter) Tonans. 

( 5 ) Flota floater, ship, sailor ; from fleo* tan (III. 3.) to float, fleet ; F. 
flotter. ( 6 ) Ge-twaefan to divide, &c. ; from twa, 

( 7 ) Heals(II.2.)«ec/c; G hals. 

( 8 ) With ornaments bound or wound round the prow. 

( 9 ; Clif (III. 1.) rock, cliff; L. clivus, G. klippe, D. klip. 
( 10 ) Na?s nose, promontory; L. nasus, G. nase : hence -ness in Dunge- 
ness and the like. 



EXTR A CTS BEOWULF. 



161 



Ce61( 1 ) up-ge-sprang 
lyft-ge-swenced ( 2 ), 
on lande stod. 
Hrade waes aet holme 
hyd-weard ( 3 ) geara, 
se-J>e ser lange tid 
le&fra manna, 
fus aet farode, 
faer wlatode : 
sselde to sande 
sid-faedme ( 4 ) scip 
oncer-bendum( 5 ) faest, 
J>y-laes hine yd-J>rym, 

wudu wynsuman, 
for-wrecan ( 6 ) meahte. 



The ship up-sprang 
air-compelled, 
on the land stood. 
Quickly was at the sea 
the shore-guard ready, 
who long time ere 
the dear men's, 
ready at the strand, 
journey had watched: 
he tied to the sand 
the wide-bosomed ship 
with anchor-bands fast, 
lest it the force of the 

waves, 
the winsome wood, 
might damage. 



( 1 ) Ceol (II. 2.) keel, vessel (=L. carina) G. kiel: vessels called keels 
are still in use on the Humber. 

( 2 ) Lyft (II. 3.) G. luft, O. lift ; swencan to drive, urge. 

( 3 ) Hy$ (II. 3.) haven, Sec. ; hence -hythe in Queen-hythe, &c. 

( 4 ) FjeSm II. 2. ( 5 ) Oncer, ancer (II. 2.) G. anker. 
( 6 ) For-wrecan (II. 1.) to banuh, injure, &c. hence to tureck* 



v 2 



162 



APPENDIX. 






1. — Words spelt alike, but differing in accent, pro* 
nunciation, and meaning. 



*** This list, in addition to what is stated at p. 2 5 
will prove the great importance of attention to the quan- 
tity of A. S. vowels, if only as a mean of distinguishing 
words otherwise of the same aspect, but in truth differ- 
ing in every respect but spelling. Other spellings, by 
which some of the words may be further known from 
each other, are given between brackets. 



Ac (ah) but. 

ac (II. 3.) oak ; G. eiche, D. eik, 

a-gan a-gone, a-*go. 

figan (anom.) to own, possess, have. 

a-gen^ 1 ) (a-(on-)gean) a-gain, a-gainst ; G. gegen, I). 

te-gen. 
agen own ; G. and D. eigen. 
an (on) on, in ; lv, L. in, G. an, D. aan ( c ), 
an (ann) (I) grant, from unnun. 

(MP. agen or agin. 

( 2 ) The Dutch sometimes, as here, has lengthened a short vowel ; on 
the whole however it will perhaps be found as safe a guide to the A. S. 
quantity as any modern language can be. In D. a doubV vowel or diph- 
thong, in G. a diphthong, a vowel with h before or after it, or a double 
vowel, in general answers to an A. S. long vowel. 



APPENDIX LIST I. 163 

kn one, a ; G. em, D. een : L. un-us, dg^). 

ar (II. 2.) messenger. 

kr (II. 3.) honour ; G. ehre, D. eer. 

aras ; plur. of ar. 

a-ras a-rose 9 from a-risan. 

sedre instantly, forthwith. 

sedre (I. 3.) vein ; G. and D. ader. 

ael (II. 2.) awl; G. ahl, D. els. 

eel (II. 2.) eel; G. and D. aal. 

ban (ge-bann) (II. 2.) ban, edict ; G. bann, D. ban. 

ban (II. 1) bone; G. bein, D. been. 

baer (II.) bare ; G. bar. 

baer (I J bare ; G. (ge-)bar. 

baer (II. 3.) bier; G. bahre, D. baar. 

ben (benn) (II. 3.) wound. 

ben (II. 3.) prayer. 

blaed (II. 2.) fruit; G. blatt, D. blad (leaf blade.) 

blaed (II. 3.) blast ; G. blasen. 

brid (bridd) (II. 2.) (young) bird. 

brld (bryd) (II. 3.) bride; G. braut, D. brijd. 

bude; 2nd pers. imperf. of beodan to bid. 

bude ; imperf. of buan to cultivate, &c. G. baute. 

cneow (III. 1.) knee; G. and D. knie. 

cneow (I) knew. 

coc (cocc) (II. 2.) cock. 

coc (II. 2.) cook. 

feol( 2 ) (feoll) (I J fell; G. fiel. 

( ! ) Here and often else, the v has evidently been dropped before a\ it 
appears in the neut. iv, and in the oblique cases svog, &c. See Addi- 
tions, &c. 

( 2 ) Quantity doubtful; if long, both words should be shifted to II. 

below. 



164 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

fe61 (ffl) (IT. a) file; G. feile, D. vijl;{*) 

floe (flocc) (II. 2.) flock {of sheep 8fc.) 

floe (flocc) (II, 3.) flock (of wool fyc.) ; G. flocke, D. 

♦ vlok. 
floe (II. 3.) flooh, (flat-fish^ of an anchor.) 
for- (prefix) /or- ; G. ver-. 
for for ; G. fur, D. voor. 
for (II. 3.) going, journey. 
for ; imperf. of faran ; G. fuhr, D. voer. 
fore <be-f ore ; G. vor, D. voor, L. pro, irpo. 
fore ; 2nd pers. imperf. of faran. 
ful (full) (II. 1.) cup. 
ful (full)/z<7/; G. vol], D. vol. 
ful foul; G. faul, D. vuil. 
fyl (fyll) (II. 2.) felling, slaughter. 
fyl (fyll) (II. 3.) fill, glut; G. fulle. 
ifl (fe&l) (II. 3.) file; G. feile, D. vijl. 
fyr further. 

fyr (II. 1.) fire; G. feuer, D. vuur: nvp. 
geat (III. I.) gate ; D. gat hole, opening. 
geat ; imperf. of geotan to pour ; G. goss, D. goot. 
geoc (II. 1.) yoke ; G.joch, D. juk, L. jugum, £vyov. 
geoc (II. 3.) consolation. 
geong young ; G. jung, D. jong. 
geong ; imperf. of gan ; G. gieng. 
God (II. 2.) God; G. Gott, D. God. 
god good; G. gut, D. goed. 
heaf (III. 1.) ocean, deep ; G. haf-en, D. hav-en hav-en, 

F. hav-re. 
heaf (he6f) (II. 2.) grief. 
0) D. vis = f. 



APPENEIX — LIST I. 165 

ham ham; D. ham. 
ham (hama) (II. 2.) covering, shin. 
ham( a ) (II. 2.) home, dwelling ; G. heim, D. heem. 
hama (homa, ham) ; see above, 
hama grasshopper. 
hig (II. I.) hay ; G. heu* 
hig hey ! oh ! 
hig (hi) they : ol, L. ei, ii. 
hof (II. 2.) court, dwelling ; G. and D. hof. 
h6f {I J hove; G. hub, D. hief. 
hwaete eager, brave. 

hweete (II. 2.) wheat ; G. weizen, D. weit. 
hyrde (II. 2.) herd; G. hirt. 
hyrde (I J heard ; G. horte. 
hyre (hire) her ; G. ihr. 
hyre (heore) gentle, mild; G. (un-ge-)heuer. 
is is; G. ist, D. is : lari, L- est. 
is (II. 1.) ice ; G. eis, D. ijs. 
lam lame; G. lahm, D. lam. 
lam (II. 2.) loam ; G. lehm, D. leem. 
leod (lid) (III. 1.) limb ; G. glied, D. lid. 
lecd (II. 1.) lay, song ; G. and D. lied. 
Km (III. 1.) limb. 

lim (II. 2.) lime, s-lime( 2 ) ; G. (sch-)leim, D. (s-)lijm. 
man (mann) (III. 2.) man; G. mann, D. man. 
man (II. 1.) sin, crime; comp. G.mein-eid, D. mijn-eed 
perjury, and our wara-sworn. 

( l > Hence JiamAet, and ham (hamp-) in local names ; comp. G. Blind- 
heim^). Gorinc-hem &c. (*) See p. 105, n. 9. 



166 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

maest (II. 2.) mast ; G. mast. 

meest most ; G. meist, D. meest. 

men (menn) men ; G. manner. 

men necklace, &c. L. mon-ile. 

metan (II. 1.) to mete 9 measure ; G. messen, D. meeten. 

metan (I. 2.) to paint. 

metan (I. 2.) to meet ; D. moeten. 

ne not, O. ne ; L. and F. ne. 

ne (for ne-ge}^ nor ; L. nee, G. noch, F. ni. 

nid (II. 2.) man, warrior. 

nid (II. 2.) envy, malice; G. neid. 

saed sated, hence sad ; G. satt: comp. L. sat-is enough* 

saed (ge-saed, -saegd) said ; G. ge-sagt. 

saed (II. 1.) seed; G. saat, D> zaad( x ). 

sael (sel, sal, sele) hall; G. saal, F. salle: av\r\* 

seel (II. 2.) time. 

sael (sel) good, excellent. 

spraec (/) spake; G. sprach, D. sprak. 

spraec (II. 3.) speech ; G. sprache, D. spraak. 

syn (synn) (II. 3.) sin; G. siinde, D, zonde. 

syn (seon) (II. o.) sight. 

syn (sin) his, &c. ; G. sein, D. zijn. 

to- (prefix) G. zer-( 2 ). 

to to ; G. zu, D. te, toe, tot. 

t& too ; G. zu, D. te. 

tol (toll) (II. 1.) toll; G. zoll, D. tol. 

tol (II. 1.) tool. 

uton let us — ; L. utin-am ? 

(*) D. z often answers to A. S., E. and G. s. 

( 2 ) G. z (= ts) answers to A. S., E., and D. t. • 



APPENDIX — LIST IT. 107 

uton without ; G. aussen, D. b-uiten. 

wseg (II. 3.) disk, wey, weight, balance; G. wage, D. 

waag. 
wseg (II. 2.) wave; G. woge, F. vague, 
wende (/) turned , went; G. wandte, D. wende. 
wende (/) weened ; G. wahnte, D. waande. 
werig spiteful. 

werig weary. { 

westan /row the west. 

westan (I. 2.) to waste, ravage ; G. ver-wusten. 
win (ge-winn) (II, 2.) war, labour , gain ; G. ge-winn. 
win (wyn) (II. 3.) pleasure.; G. wonne. 
win (II. 1.) wine ; G. wein, D. wijn : olv-og, L. vin-um* 
ha the Sfc. ; G. die, D. de : tcl. 
J>a then, when ; G. da. 
Jjara ()>ar, paer) there ; G. dar. 
}>ara (J>sera) of the Sfc. ; G. der. 



II, — Words spelt and accented alike, but differing 
in meaning. 

Aldor (ealdor) ( x ) (II. 2.) chief, prince; hence aldor-man, 

aldor (ealdor) (II. 2.) life. 

ser (II. I.) brass; G. eher, erz, L. ses, ser-is. 

eer ere ; G. eher, D. eer. 

set (II. 2.) food, eating. 

set (/) ate ; G. ass, D. at 

aet at ; L. ad. 

( ! ) The A. S. bas a tendency to insert e ( y) before a : hence the fre- 
quent modern pronunciation of kyart for cart and the like. 



168 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

bat (II. I.) boat ; G. boot. 

bat (/) bit ; G. biss^ D. beet. 

beah (II. 2.) ring ; F. bague. 

beati; imperf. of bugan to bote, bend; G. bieg, D. boog. 

beo (I. 3.) bee ; G. biene, D. bij. 

beo (/) be; G. bin, D. ben. 

beon bees, 

beon to be. 

bere (II. 2.) bere, bar-ley. 

bere (/) bear. 

bil (II. 1.) bill, faulchion ; G. beil, D. bijl. 

bil bill, beak. 

bike pale, bleak, hence black; G. bleich, D. bleek. 

blac ; imperf. of blican to shine, blink ; G. blinken. 

boc (III. 3.) book; G. buch, D. boek. 

boc ; imperf. of bacan to bake ; D. biek. 

byre (II. 2.) son, child. 

byre (II. 2.) event, time. 

byrne (I. 3.) corslet, O. birnie. 

byrne (birne) (/) burn (neut.) G. brenne. 

cin (cinn) (II. 1.) chin, G. kinn. 

cin (cynn) (II. 1.) kin, race. 

cyst (cist) (II. 3.) chest; P. kist, G. kiste, D. k!st» 

cyst (II. 3.) choice ; D. keus. 

cyst; 3rd pers. pres. of cyssan to kiss; G. kusst. 

deor (II. 1.) animal, deer ; G. thier, D. dier. 

deor (dyr) dear ; G. theuer, D. duur. 

ealdor ; see aldor above. 

earm (II. 2.) arm; G. arm, L. arm-us. 

earm poor ; G. arm. 



APPENDIX— LIST II. 169 

ece (II. 2 ) ache. 

ece eternal. 

fah hostile; hence foe. 

fah variegated, stained, discoloured 

faer (II. 2.) stratagem. 

faer (II. 3.) carriage, going ; hence fare. 

faesten (III. 1.) fastness ; G. feste. 

faesten (II. 1.) fast; G. fasten. 

faet (III. 1.) vat, fat ; L. vas, G. fass, D. vat# 

fast fat; G. fett. D. vet. 

from (fromin) bold, pious ; G. fromm. 

from (ir?im) Jrom. 

fyllan (II. 2.) to fill; G. fiillen, D. vullen. 

fyllan (II. 2.) to fell; G. fallen, D. vellen. 

fyrst (first) (II. 3.) period, space of time; G. frisk 

fyrst (fyrmest) first; chief; G. furst* 

gege; D. gij. 

ge both frc. 

gif if O. gif; G. ob. 

gif give ; G. gieb. 

g 5t (gy^ g et > iet ) V et * 
git (gyt) ye tfwo. 
healt halt, lame. 
bealt (hylt, healded) holdeth. 
hran (hron) (II. 2.) whale. 
hran ; imperf. of hrinan fo touch. 
hund (II. 2.) hound, dog ; G. hund, I), bond* 
hund (II. 1.) hundred Sfc. ; D. hond. 
hylt (hilt) (II. 1.) hilt. 
hylt = healt, healded: ; (see above) G. halt* 

Q 



170 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE* 

hyrstH (H. 2.) forest. 

hyrst (II. 3.) ornament. 

in (inn) (II. 1.) dwelling, inn. 

in (on) in ; lv, G. and L. in. 

le&f (II. 1.) leaf; G.laub, D. Ioof. 

lefif (II. 2.) leave; G. ur-laub, D. ver-lof( 2 ). 

lean (II. 1.) reward ; G. lohn, D. loon. 

lean (II. 3.) to reproach, blame. 

leks false, loose; G. loos, L. lax-us. 

leas ; imperf. of leosan to lose. 

list (lyst, lust) (II. 2.) lust, desire, pleasure ; G. lust. 

list (II. 3.) craft; G. list. 

lid (leod) (III. 1.) limb; G. glied, D. lid. 

lid fleet, navy. 

lid (licged) (he) lieth ; G. liegt. 

mseg (II. 2.) son, kin's-man; D. maag. 

mseg (/) may ; G. and D. mag. 

msegd (II. 3.) maid; G. magd, maid, D. moid. 

msegd (II. 3.) tribe, kindred, generation. 

msel (II. 3.) time fyc. G. mahl, D. maal. 

msel (III. 1.) spot; G. mahl, D. maal. 

msel picture, image. 

msenan (I. 2.) to mean; G. meinen, D. meenen. 

msenan (I. 2.) to moan. 

mearh (mear) ( 3 ) (II. 2.) horse. 

mearh (mearg) (II. 3.) marrow ; G. mark, D. merg. 

( ! ) Hence Hurst, Lynd-hurst &c. ; comp .G. Delmen-horst &c. 

( 2 ) Hence fur-lough ; or there may have been an A. S. for-leaf. 

( 3 ) There are traces of the E. masc. mare in local names and old sayings ; 
mght-mare and G. nacht-ma/ir are properly masc. answering- to L. incubus, 
incubo j G. mahre mare, answers to A. S. myre, D. merrie# 



APPENDIX — LIST IT. 171 

m6t (ge-m6t) (II. 1.) mote, meeting. 

mot (/) must 9 may ; G. muss, D. moet. 

naes (nose) (II. 2.) nose, ness, headland; G. nase, D. 

neus, L. nas-us. 
naes (ne waes) was not. 
naes (nas) not. 
neat (II. 1.) neat, nout, ox. 
neat ; ipperf. of neotan to use. 
nes*(II. 1.) nest; G. nest, 
nest (nist, nyst) (II. 3.) food, provision. 
ofer (ufor) (II. 2.) shore, bank; G. ufer, D. oever. 
ofer over ; vinp, L. super, G. iiber, D. over, 
odde or, O. other; G. oder, L. aut. 
odde (for od-J>aet) until. 

rsedan (I. 2.) to read, guess ; G. er-rathen, D. raaden 
rsedan (I. 2 ) to rede, advise; G. rathen, D. raaden. 
rice (III. 1.) realm, empire ; G. reich, D. rijk. 
rice powerful, rich; G. reich, D. rijk. 
saec (II. 2.) sack; cratcKog, L. saccus, G. sack, D. zak. 
saec (II. 3.) war, battle. 
S8b1 (II. 2.) time, occasion. 
safel (sel) good. 

sceaft (II. 2.) shaft, spear ; G. schaft 
sceaft (ge-sceaft) (IT. 3.) creature, creation, 
scir (II. 3.) shire, division. 
scir bright, clear, sheer ; G. schier. 
scyld (scild) (II. 2.) shield ; G. schild. 
scyld (II. 3.) debt Sfc. ; G. schuld. 
segen (II. 2.) sign, ensign; L. signura. 
segen (II. 3.) saw, saying ; G. sage. 



172 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

seld (II. 1.) seat, throne* 

seld (seldan) seldom ; G. selten, D. zelden* 

seo sight, pupil of the eye. 

seo the, who ; G. sie, D. zij : -ft, L. ea. 

side (I. 3.) side; G. seite, D. zijde. 

side (I. 3.) silk ; G. seide, D. zijde. 

side widely. 

sict (II. 2.) time, journey 8fc. 

sict late. # 

sid since, O. sith ; G. seit. 

siege (slecge) (II. 2.) sledge {hammer). 

siege (III. 1.) slaying. 

span (II. 3.) span; G. spanne, D. span. 

span (/) span; G. spann. 

stefn (II. 2.) stem, prow ; G. steven, D. steeven* 

stefn (stemn) (II. 3.) voice ; G stimme, D. stem. 

stician to stick, stab ; G. stechen "1 ^ , 

..,"■■'" ^ yu. steeken. 

stician to stick, cleave ; G. steeken J 

treowe( 1 ) (trywe) true, fait hf ul ; G. treu, D. trouw. 

treowe (trywe, treowd) (I. 3.) truth, troth, faith ; G. 

treue, D. trouw. 

tyn (tin) (II. 1.) tin; G. zinn, D. tin, L. s-tannunu 

tyn (tyne) ( 2 ) ten ; G. zehn, D. tien. 

wan (won) dark, dusky ; hence wan. 

(*) Treowe (adj.) and treowe or treowfc (noun) with the G. and D. 
synonyms, never have the modern sense of our true, truth, L. verus, veri* 
tas, G. wahr, wahrheit, D. waar, waarheid ; these are in A. S. so$ and 
s6$-fa?stnis : so<S-faest (used chiefly of persons) conveys both notions, as 
also that of justice, veracity — " honest and true" It need hardly be added 
that anyhow Truth is neither in word nor in deed " that which one 
trowelh." 

( 2 ) Tyne seems rarely used except absolutely ; see p. 34 # 



APPENDIX — LIST II. 173 

wan (wann) (/) won; G. ge-wann. 

weal( 1 ) (wealh, wala) (II. 2.) Gael, Celt, stranger, one 

not of Gothic race. 
weal (weall) (II. 2.) wall; G. wall, 
weard (II. 2.) ward-en, guard-ian, keeper. 
weard (II. 3.) ward, guard, keeping. 
wel (well, wyll) (II. 3.) well, spring ; G. quelle, D. wel. 
wel well ; G. wohl, D. wel. 

w T eorde (wyrde) worth, worthy ; G. werth, wlirdig. 
weorcte (wurde) from weordan ; G werde, D. word©, 
wit (ge-witt) III. 1. wit, sense ; G. witz. 
wit (wyt) we two* 
witan (anom.) to know ; O. wit. wis, wot; G. wissen, D. 

weeten. j 
witan ( 2 ) to punish, blame ; O. wite, D. wijten. 
wod wood, mad, 

wod imperf. of wadan to go, wade ; L. vadere, 
wrad (II. 3.) wreath. °x 

wrad wroth. 

wyllan (welan, weallan) (II 2.) to boil ; G. wallen. 
wyllan (willan) to will; G. wollen, L. velle. 
]>anc (II. 2.) thank; G. dank, 
pane (ge-J>anc) (II. 2.) thought; G. ge-danke, D. ge- 

dagte. 
Ipe that, whiclu 
\>e or. 
Ipe than. ', 

(*) Hence Wal-es, Corn-trail, Wall-oon, ical-nut (P. uehh-nut) G. wall- 
miss (w'dhclie-nuss) wall-fahrt foreign journey, pilgrimage &c. See p. 113. 
ii. 3. ( 2 ) From jet -witan. ed-witan comes t-wit. 



174 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

J>e thee ; Dor. ts, L. te, G. dich. 

Jjeah though ; G. doch. 

J>eah (J>ah) imperf. of Jjeon to thrive; G. ge-dieg. 



III. — OM^r ironfe ft'foZy £o &e confounded by learners. 

iEl- for eal ; as ael-mihtig almighty. 

sel- (el-) ; as, ael-j)e6dig foreign. 

beran (II. 1.) to bear. 

berian ( x ) to bare. 

birnan ( 2 ) (byrnan) (III. 1.) to burn, (neut.)G. brennen. 

baernan (bernan) (I. 2.) to burn, (act ) G. brennen. 

bugan (beogan) (II 1.3.) to bow, bend, (neut.) G. biegen, 

D. buigen. 
bigan (I. 2 ) to bow, bend, (act.) 
bugian (= buan) Jo inhabit Sfc. 
cleofan (clufan) (III. 3.) to cleave, split ; G. klieben, D. 

klieven, klooven. 
ciifian to cleave, stick ; G. kleben, D. kleeven. 
cunnan (anom.) to know, be able. 
cunnian to try, tempt, attempt. 

(*) The conjugation of verbs in -ian is not marked here or in the later 
notes above, as they can only be I. 1. 

( 2 ) Here and in the other instances below the neuter verb is complex, 
conj. II. or III., while the active is simple, conj. I., usually I. 2. ; the 
latter is commonly formed from the imperf. of the former; as, birne, barnj 
baernan, and the like : the E., G., and D. synonyms on the whole answer 
closely to the A. S. Fall far fell, lay for lie, set for sit Rre as wrong as drink 
for drench, or drench for drink would be. Comp. L. pendere to haiig, (^neut.) 
pendtie to hang (act ) ike. 



APPENDIX— LTST III. 175 

cwelan (II. I.) to die, perish; hence quail. 

cwellan (I. 3.) to quell, kill; G. qu'alen to vex Sec. 

denn (II. 1.) den. 

derm (III. 3.) vale, dean. 

drincan (III. 1.) to drink; G. trinken, D. drinken. 

drencin (I. 2.) to drench, drown (act.) ; G. tranken,D. 

drenken. 
a-drincan (III. 1.) to drown (neut.) ; G. er-trinken, D. 

ver-drinken. 

L x rto go, fare; G. fahren, D. vaaren. 
feran (I. 2.) J 

ferian to convey, carry, also go ; G. frihren, D. voeren. 

feallan (II. 2.) to fall; G. fallen, D. vallen. 

fyllan (I. 2.) to fell ; G. fallen, D. vellen. 

fleogan (fleon) (III. 3.) to flee, fly. 

fligan (a-fligan) (I. 2.) to put to flight. 

fulian to rot, grow foul; G. ver-faulen. 

fulliaii to bajitise. 

greetan (greotan) (T. 2.) to greet, weep ; D. krijten. 

gretan (I. 2.) to greet, salute ; G. griissen, D. groeten. 

Tiangian to hang (neut,); G. hangen. 

hangan (hon) (II. 2.) to hang (act.) ; G. hangen. 

hatan (II. 2.) to command, call ; G. heissen, D. heeten. 

hatian to hate ; G. hassen, D. haaten. 

haebban (habban) to have; G. haben, D. hebben. 

hebban (II. 3.) to heave ; G. heben, D. heffen. 

heort (heorot) (II. 2.) hart; G. hirsch, D. hert. 

heorte (I. 3.) heart ; G. herz, D. hart. 

blast (last) (II. 3.) footstep. 

hlae»t (II. 1.) last, load; G. last. 



176 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

hnigan (III. 2.) to stoop ; D. nijgen, G. neigen (act.) 

hnsegan (I. 2.) to make stoop. 

hrim rime, frost. 

rim (II. 2.) rime, number ; G. rejm, D. rijm. 

hyran (I. 2.) to hear; G. horen, D. hooren. 

hyrian to hire ; G. heuern, D. huuren. 

herian to praise. 

hergian to harry, ravage ; G. ver-heeren. 

inc you two. 

inca i 1 ) ill-will 

irnan (yrnan) (III. 1.) to run ; G. rumen, D. rermen. 

sernan (ernan) (I. 2.) to let run. 

lag (II. 3.) law ; L. lex, leg-is. 

lagu (III. 3) water ; comp. L. lac-us, G. lache lake &c. 

lean (II. 2.) reward; G. lohn, D. loon, 

lsen (II. 1.) loan ; G. lehen. 

leom (lim) (III. 1.) limb. 

leoma light ; L. lum-en. 

leosan (III. 3 ) to lose ; G. ver-lieren, D. ver-liezen. 

losian to be lost, escape from, perish. 

lysan (a-lysan) (I. 2.) to loose, re-lease, re-deem; G. er- 

losen. 
letan (lettan) (I. 2.) to let, hinder. 
lsetan (II. 2.) to let, leave; G. lassen, D. laaten. 
liccian to lick; Aax^v, L. lingere, G. lecken, D. lekken. 
lician to please, like. 

licgan (II. 1.) to lie ; G. liegen, D. liggen. 
lecgan (I. 3.) to lay ; G. legen, D. leggen. 

( ! ) The declension of nouns in -a here, and in the later notes to the Ex- 
tracts, is not marked, as they can be only I. 1. 



APPENDIX — LIST III. 177 

be-lifan (III. 2.) to remain; G. b-leiben, D. b-lijven. 

lsefan (I. 2.) to leave, make remain* 

a lyfan (lyfan) (I. 2.) to aUlow ; G. er-lauben, F. al- 

louer. 

ge-lyfan (I. 2.) to be-lieve; G. g-lauben, D. ge looven. 

lictan (III. 2.) to go, voyage. 

laedan (I. 2.) to lead, make go ; G. leiten, D. leiden. 

locc (II. 2.) lock (of hair 8fc.) ; D. lok. 

loca locker, fold, place locked or shut up. 

locu (III. 2.) lock, fastening ; also locker &c. 

lutian to lurk ; L. lat-ere. 

lutan (leotan) (III. 3.) to lout, bow. 

msed (II. 1.) math, mead ; G. mahd, matte, 

med (II. 3.) meed, reward. 

medo (-u, meodo) (III. 2.) mead; G. meth, D. meede. 

maeg (msecg, mecg) (II. 2. plur. magas) son, kirCs-man. 

mseg (II. 2. plur. msegas) 7 7 . , 1% 

, , , \km's-man; D. maag. 

maga (plur. magan) ) 

maege (I. 3.) kin's-woman. 

metarO ^ T i 

>bee I. above, 
metan ) 

xnaetan (I. 2.) to paint. 

mud: (II. 2.) mouth (of an animal) ; G. mund, D. 

mond. 

muda mouth (of a river) ; G. miind-ung. 

a-risan (III. 2.) to a-rise ; D. rijzen. 

a-reeran (I. 2.) to rear. 

s&wan (II. 2.) to sow ; G. sahen, D. zaaijen. 

yeowian (sywian) to sew. 



173 A^TGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

sincan (III. 1.) to sink (neut.); G. sinken, D. zmken. 

sencan (I. 2.) to sink (act.) ; G. senken, D. zenken. 

sittari (II. 1.) to sit ; G. sitzen, D. zitten. 

settan (I. 2.) to set ; G. setzen, D. zetten. 

sigan (III. 2.) to sink, fall down. 

ssegan (I. 2.) to throw down, subdue. 

springan (III. 1.) to spring, burst (neut.) ; G. springen. 

sprengan'(I. 2.) to spring, burst (act.); G. sprengen. (*) 

swefan (II. 1.) to sleep. 

swebban to put to sleep. 

swefnian to dream. 

swincan (III. 1.) to labour ; O. swink. 

swencan (I. 2.) to make labour, oppress. 

swindan (III. 1.) to vanish ; G. schwinden. 

swendan (I. 2.) to make vanish, dissipate; G. ver- 
schwenden. 

treow (III. 1.) tree. 

treowe (try we) true, truth ; see II. above. 

wacan (II. 3.) (wacian) to wake, watch (neut.) ; G. 
wachen, D. waaken. 

weccan (I. 2.) to wake (act.); G. wecken, D. wekken, 

weder (II. I.) weather ; G. wetter, D. weder. 

w^der (II. 2.) wether ; G. widder. 

wic (II. 1.) dwelling ; oIk-oq: see p. 103, n. 12. 

wicg (II. 1.) horse. 

wig (II. 2.) war. 

windan (III. 1.) to wind, turn (neut.) ; G. and D. winden. 

wendan (I. 3.) to turn (act.), wend, go; G. and D. 
wenden. 

(*) To spring (a mine), blow up or open* 



APPENDIX— LIST III. 179 

wise (I. 3.) wise, manner ; G. weise, D. wijze. 
wisa wise man, guide ; G. weiser, D. wijzer, 
witan (anom.) to know &c. : see I. above, 
ge-witan to depart. 
witian to decide. 

wite (III. 1 .) punishment ; O. wite. 
wita counsellor ; hence witena ge-mot parliament. 
wraed wrath, anger. 
wrad wroth, angry* 

J>incari (1.3.) to seem; G. diinken, D. dunken. 
Jjencan (I. 3.) to think, make seem to oneself; G and 
D. deiiken. p) 

C 1 ) Comp. coKi.it) I think, seem, doicei poi me~think$. 



180 



IV. — Additional Notes. 



Page 1. — IE is not a diphthong, but a modification of a in the other 
dialects, for which it is substituted in certain cases, as before a mute, or a 
consonant followed by e; thus dseg, dsege,but plur. dagas, dagu'm ; 
bo also faet, seed, &c. : a? answering to Goth, e, is not changed. 

The A. S. wrote 1 without a dot, y with one. 

p probably gave rise to the O. abbreviations ye for the Q?\e), yt for 
that (j?t),&c. 



Page 2. — k was also written for o$$je or, sofc* for sofc-lice truly, 
verily. Examples of the use of n are J? a for J? am to] the See, J>on for 
J?onne then, when. 

In later times ^ occurs for g, originally most likely a guttural, after- 
wards sss y : hence the O. z still retained in some S. names, as Dalzell, 
Menzies, pronounced Dalyell, Menyies. 

A long vowel is sometimes written double without the accent ; as, 
wiid, good, gees, for wid, god, ges, like D. wijd &c. ; in G. also 
the vowel is sometimes doubled in like manner.* Where A. S. vowels 
are made long by contraction the dropt consonant sometimes appears, 
sometimes not in the modern Teutonic dialects; as, (sleahan) slean, 
G. schlagen, D. slaan; gangan, gan, G. gehen, D. gaan ; hangan, 
hon, G. and D. hangen. N has been often dropt and the vowel length- 
ened before other consonants, above all before s, (Note 1.) while it 
remains in kindred tongues; as, est {love, favour), Goth, ansts; gos, 
G. gans, L. ans-er; 6s (god, WojGoth.ans ; srtft, G.*sanft ; fus 
{prompt), Goth, funs; us, Goth, and G. uns, L. nos, &c. This seems 
the case in Greek too, whore ns is in like manner avoided ; as, dovg t 
covGa (L. dans), crag, (rrava (L. stans), Hifiosig, and many other 
words, in some of which the circumflex, as elsewhere, marks the con- 
traction ; the v appears as soon as the a is removed : neut. 8ov, trrav ; 
gen. fiovrog, vravTOQ, ^ifioevrog &c. In A. S. i, f, 6, and u before $, 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 1 81 

often answer to a cognate short vowel followed by nd, nt, or nth, in the 
other languages'; as, h'Se, (lithe, soft) G. linde; si<S (time) Goth, 
sinths, Dan. sinde; swi$, Goth, swinths; hr^Ser, G. rind, D, runcl ; 
y$, L. unda; ofcer, Goth, anthars, G. ander; teofce (tenth), G. 
zehnte; c utS, G. kund ; gu$ (war), Goth, gunths, O. G. kund. 

In the imperfects stod, br6hte, fruhte, Jn'>hte, n is likewise dropt, 
and the vowel made long, g or c in the three last becoming h, as often 
else; cunnan and unnan also make ciiSe, u$e instead of cunde 
(G, konnte), unde: bohte bought should most likely be short, not 
being so contracted. Something like these changes now and then ap- 
pears in L. ; as, fundo, fudi, fusus ; tuudo, tusus, where the vowel iu 
the present is long for prosodical purposes only. On the whole, though 
the Gr. and L. quantity sometimes agrees with the A. S., and the D. 
and G. very often, the Gothic is the only sure guide, or failing that, the 
Icelandic, or other old kindred dialects. 



Page 4. — Sometimes too g is added before e, as g'eow for eow, with 
little or no change of sound (see p. 41); with a soft vowel before or 
after it, g seems to have been but lightly sounJed, as y, or as a tine 
guttural. 



Page 5. — Other changes are io for eo, and io* for eo ; se o fon, si o fo n, 
he 6, hio: u for o, and u for 6, especially after ge, which sometimes 
becomes i; geong, (giung) iung; ge6, (gift) iu, io; Iotas, Iutas 
Jutes: ie fory, gyld, gield payment, tax &c. Uoccurs medievally 
for v in foreign names, as Dauid David ; hence also for f, as luuian 
for lufian to love. Some of these spellings and those p. 5. are the 
variations of different times, some of different dialects, of which as yet 
but little is known with certainty. 



Page 8. — A. S. d has sometimes become E. th (soft), often G. t ; 
feeder father , G. vater. p and $ usually answer to G. and D. d; 
}>reo, G. drei, D. drie; bro<Ser, G. bruder, D. breeder; $ sometimes 
to G. and D. t; for$, G. fort, D. voort. See also p. 2 and addition 
thereto. The loss of these letters in E. and the substitution of the one 
unmeaning combination th for both the hard and soft sound is much 
to ue regretted. The A. S. had seemingly no rule but custom for the 

R 



]S2 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

use of these two letters and sounds, as we for the latter, respectively, 
but as \> is found oftenest at the beginning, and $ at the end of a syl- 
lable, they are here so printed throughout. 



Page 8 — 9, — The following 


are likewise exceptions to 


the general rule 


that the A. S. gender agrees with the German : 






Neut. clif 


G. klippe (f.) 




cliff, rock. 


— lie 


G leiche (f.) 




corpse. 


— ssed 


G. saat (f.) 




seed. 


— sceorp 


G. scharpe (f.) 




scarf. 


— big-spel 


G. bei-spiel (m.) 




example. 


— toll 


G.. zoll (m.) 




toll. 


Masc. naes 


G, nase (f.) 




nose, ness. 


— sal 


G. seil (n.) 




cord. 


— tear 


G. zahre (f.) 




tear. 


— an-(ge-)weald 


G. ge-walt (f.) 




power* 


Fem. bleed 


G. blatt (n.) 




fruit, leaf. 


— nyt 


G. nutz (m.) 




use. 


L. has clivus masc. and clivum neut. ; nasus is masc. 




Page 9. — Swefen dream is 


fem. II. 3., and neut 


III. 


1. 


Sc|e6 shoe (G. schuh masc.) 


is masc. II. 2. (plur. 


see 6s), or fem. 1,3. 


(plur. sceon 0. shoon), or III. 


3. (plur. (ge-)sc^.) 







Page 10. —But few certain rules can be given for the genders, espe- 
cially from the terminations, of which several, as -e, -u, -el, -en, -er, 
contain nouns of all three. m To some of the rules given above the fol- 
lowing are exceptions and there may be more : setl seat, and wered 
host are masc; -o$ and -u& are interchangeable, and when from an 
adjective, fem. ; as, geogoS(-ufc) youth, from geong : -fc after aeon- 
sonant is fem. chiefly when from an adjective, as, strengfc from 
Strang; otherwise sometimes neut. as, mor$ murder, or masc. as 
monfc (mona<5) month. 

Compounds in -lac are neut., in -raeden feminine. 

Nouns of the 1st declension are called Simple from the simplicity of 
their inflection, having but four endings for the eight cases of the two 
numbers, and also from the close likeness of the three genders ; the 2nd 
and 3rd declensions are termed Complex, as having in general more 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 183 

case-endings, and wider distinctions of gender. The former kind answer 
to the Gr. nouns making their dative plural in -<n, and the L. in -bus, 
the latter to the Gr. which form it in -oig or -aig, and the L. in -is. The 
terms Weak and Strong for Simple and Complex have greater seeming 
propriety when applied to other Gothic tongues, Gr. and L. for instance, 
than to A. S., since in the former case they in general need the help of 
another syllable to form their inflection, while A. S. needs only -n, and 
in the latter they have oftener the power of forming their cases without 
an additional syllable, than the A. S. has. Gr. and L. synonyms 
sometimes correspond with the A. S. in declension as well as in mean- 
ing and etymon ; thus, simple : ovg, aur-is, ear-e; 6~vojx-a, nom-en, 
nam-a; hom-o, gum-aj complex: tpy-ov, we ore; irvpy-og, b urh ; 
via, weg; vir, w er. Some nouns have both forms without a change of 
meaning; as, heofon, heofone heaven, mann, manna man, j?eow, 
J?eowa slave; some with; as, mu$ month (animate), mu$a mouth 
(inanimate) , see List III. above; lufu and iufe are sometimes used 
indifferently, but usually the former stands for love, affection (amor), 
the latter for love, sake (gratia) : Godes lufu love of God; for sumes 
godes lufan for the sake of some good. 



Page 11, — The neuter is placed first in the declension of nouns, adjec- 
tives, and pronouns, as the simplest and purest form of the word, the 
masculine next as agreeing with it usually in three or four cases out of 
the five, and the feminine last as generally unlike both. The accusative 
stands next after the nominative as agreeing with it always in the neut., 
and sometimes in the masc, while in the fern, it is derived from it; the 
ablative next as in some words derived from the accus e ; and the genitive 
after the dative as sometimes derived from it, and last of all, as being in 
neuters and masculines in general most changed from the nominative. 
This applies more or less to Gr., L., G. &c. : in A. S. it is more apparent 
in complex than in simple nouns, more still in the indefinite inflection 
of adjectives, and most of all in demonstrative pronouns. As regards the 
genders, tw a, ba, and J?reo are noticeable exceptions. 



Page 13. — The plural ending -an (G. -en) became in time -en which 
in ox-en (ox-an) is yet rightly used; hos-en (hos-a), and P. hous-en 
(bus), and furz-en (fyrs-as) are wrong. To brethr-en (bro&r-u), 



184 -ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

and children (cildr-u) too it has been wrongly added; O. w? 
child-er still in P. use: see p. 18, n. 3. Chick-en (G. kuch-en) whenc 
chick is shortened, is no more a plural than maid-en or vix-en ; se 
p,66. 

Proper names in -a whether A. S. or foreign are thus declined ; a 
Gota Goth, Bed a, Anna: Eurojia follows the L. mat pg accus 
E u r o p a m ; dat. and gen. Europe (the medieval form of Europse ) 
D o n u a Danube (G. Donau ; well called by Milton Donaw) 9 ani 
sometimes S i c i 1 i a and the like are not declined. There are no A. S 
fern, names in -a ; all nouns in -a being masc, those now so writtei 
end either in a consonant or in -u, (II. 3. or Til. 3.); as, Maefc-hild 
Ea d-gi f u, since latinised to Mathilda, Edgiva. Other foreign name* 
sometimes take the L. cases except the vocative-, as, He ge-seal 
S i m o n e m he saio Simon. Fram Decapoli from Decapolis 
lacobus Zebedei James (son) of Zebedee. Lazarus g a ut 
Lazarus come forth ! Masculines ending in a consonant often firVlow II 
2, as, Salomon, Salomones, Salomonej Petrus, Pet re 
and the like. 

The now anomalous genitives in -ens of some G. simple nouns, i 
herz-ens, nam-ens, will- ens, lieb-ens(-wiirdig), are derived from tl 
Goth. gen.,hairt-ins, nam-ins (L. nom-inis) wilj-ins &c. A. S. heor 
an, nam-an, will-an, luf-an. Glaub-ens is the only gen. of tt«J 
kind which had a nom. in -en, glauben, (complex) Goth. ga-lauhein9, 
A. S. (simple) ge-leafa. Herz-e (Goth, hairto, A. S heorte) is 
still in P. and pnetical use: other G. simple nouns, as hen (A S. 
hearra) have lost the final vowel. Feminines have in general lost 
the oblique -n in the singular, except in some phrases, as auf erden 
(on earth), vor freuden (for joy) &c. Many feminines and a few 
masculines properly complex now form the plural in -n, and in general 
the two orders have come to be much mixedr 



Page 15.— Nouns in -e (II. 2.) sometimes keep the e in the plural; 
as, fMid-eas, end-eum &c. 

Freond and feond being originally participials, derived, the 
former from freogan (G, freien) to court, honour, the latter from 
a lost verb akin to fah hostile (whence foe), properly made the nom. 
and accus. sing, and plur. alike, but in time came to be inflected as II. 2. 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 1R5 

? It is only in monosyllables before one consonant that 8e is changed to 
a; otherwise not; as, wsestm, pi. wsestmas {fruit) secer, pi. 
SB c eras, 83 eras: thus too in adjectives; smsel, J>set smale, 

/smalor, but faest, J?aet faeste, fa?stor and the like. 

Feld and ford originally belonged to III. 2; feld-u, ford-u 
like sun-u 



Page 17. — H and belongs to a lo3t class of complex feminines in -u \ 
hand-u* 



Page 20. — Waedla poor hitherto called an adjective having the 
definite inflection only, seems rather a noun (1. 2.) a beggar ; weedl- 
ian to beg- Jjearfa poor is commonly if not always used as a 
nuun — a poor man • w a n a wanting seems indeclinable. 



Page 24. — The comparative and superlative endings -or, -ost 
(-o s t e), and -e r, »e s t (-e s t e) are sometimes used indifferently, but 
it would seem that the former oftener follow a, o, and u, the latter e, 
i, or y . see addit. note on p. 42 



Page 25. — Several of these adjectives form adverbs regularly in -e and 
-lice (p. 70.) as lang-e, lang-lice, strang-e, strang-lice, 
hraed-lice, heag-e, hea-lice, ea$-e, ea$e-lice, sceort-lice, 
soft-e, yfel-e, lytl-e. 



Page 26. — Lesser fur less is as wrong as least-est for least would be, 
or as wors-er for worse is. Lest is (}? y-)l ae s(-f? e), t being added as in 
agains-t&c. The ending -m est has no connexion with maest most, 
though it also has become -most : our upper-most, after-most &c 
have arisen from the wrong notion that most was added to the compa- 
rative. 



Page 27. — Ye is therefore the true nom„ you the accus. &c. "If 
any man say ought to you, ye shall say." 



Page 29.— Mine and thine are therefore the older forms, from which 
my and thy are shortened ; the former were long retained before vowels. 

B 2 



1^6 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

Page 30. — pissere and |?issera are older forms than J?isse 
and J?issa, 



Page 32. — The a- in a-w i ht &c. must not be confounded with the 
common prefix a- for on-, an- (p. 73) ; a is ever, aye, au, Goth, aiw-, 0. 
je, whence ai<ov 9 Goth, aiws, L. oevum, aye, eternity. A'- or eeg- (p. 65) 
gives a general sense like G. je, in je-mand some one ; a-h w ser some-, 
any-, every-where, a-hwsenne some time, any time, P. some-tchen, 
any-when: with the negative it becomes na never, no; na-h wider 
no -whither i n a-w i h t is more regular than nan-wiht. A'wfcer 
and afcer (if true readings) are contractions of a-hwgefcer, and = 
asgfcer, aeg-h wae <Ser : nawfcer is nahwae3er = L. ne-uter; 
hence rightly comes O. and P. nother neither has arisen from either. 



Pagp 33. — Our one and a are both descended from a n ; in an before 
a vowel the n has been restored ; most languages use the same word in 
both senses: in A. S. sum is commoner for the article than an. 



Page 37 — Verbs of the first conjugation are called Simple from the 
simplicity of their inflection, and its likeness in the three classes, or 
Weak as needing the help of another syllable to form their imperfect ; 
those of the second and third are termed Complex from the various 
changes of vowel &c. they undergo, and the greater diversity of their 
classes, or Strong, as having in themselves the power of forming their 
imperfect. The analosy of the A, S. simple with the Gr. contracted 
verbs, and the L. 1st, 2nd, and 4th conjugations, and of the A, S. com- 
plex with the Gr. regulars, and L. 3rd conj. is worthy of attention. 
Some of the Gr. and L. synonyms agree in conjugation, as well as in 
meaning and etymology with the A. S. ; as, simple: ceall-ian, 
fcc'X-ssiv, cal-are to call; tem-ian, cafi-asiv, dom-are to tame; 
lix-an, L. luc-ere to shine : complex; graf-an, ypa<p-eiv; to (en-) 
grave, write ; brec-an, pijy-civ, frang-ere, to break; ter-an, Ttip-eiv, 
ter-cre to tear Sec, ; flow-an, flu-ere to flow , drag-an, trah-ere 
to draw, drag. Simple verbs are now in E. and G. usually called regu- 
lar, complex irregular; in both many complex verbs have in course of 
time become simple, and this change is still going on. Thus bake, sleep, 
leap, sweep, zveep, fare, wield, fold, step, starve, creep, reek, lye 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 187 

wreak, dive, shove, row, floio, sxoallow, brook &c from A. S. complex 
forms have become simple : others are in a fair way to do so, retaining 
only a complex imperf. or part, past, some of which arc either gone or 
going out of use ; as, hung, hove, stood, shove, clomb, glode, bet, shod \ 
waxen, hewn, laden, graven, shapen, ivashen, strewn, hofpen, bursten, 
foughten, swollen &c. 

G. walten {to rule), wallen (to boil), sahen (to soiv), krahen (to 
crow), kauen (to chew), wachen (to watch), wathen (to wade), reuen 
(to rue)> lachen (to laugh), as also most of the E. synonyms, have 
become simple ; others, as backen (to bake), hauen (to hew), sieden 
(to seethe) &c. are in the transition state. A few E. verbs from A. S. 
I, 2., and I. 3. have assumed imperfects (but not participles past) 
of a seeming complex form; '&s,meet, met; lead, led; send, sent; 
build, built; from me tan, laid an, sendan, byldan. A very 
few A. S. verbs have both forms without change of meaning; as, 
bringan; bringe, brohte, broht, or bringe, brang, 
brungenj the latter however is rare. 



Page 38.— Attention should be paid to the quantity of the complex 
or strong imperfects, both as compared with that of the present, and as 
to whether it is long throughout, or short throughout, or short in the 
first and third persons singular, and long in the 2nd, and the whole 
plural, or long in the first and third pers., and short in the rest. Thus 
II. 2. from presents some short, some long, and II. 3. from presents all 
short, make it long throughout, except some doubtful in the former; 
as, healde; heold, heolde &c. drage; droh &c. III. 1. 
has the present short, and the imperf. short throughout with a change 
of vowel; binde; band, bund e, band, bundon, II. 1. short 
in the pres. has the imperf. short and long; brece; braec, 
braece, brsec, brae con; except the fjwinea; as, geaf, geafe 
&c. , together with com, come &c, and nam, name &c. which 
are sTrvrt throughout. III. 2. and III. 3. with long pres. have the im- 
perf. long and short with a change of vowel; drife ; draf, drif e, 
draf, drifon ; clufe; cleaf, clufe, cleaf, clufon. Com- 
plex participles past are all short but some of II. 2. 



Page 41. — Verbs in -i g a n (^tor -i a u) are often conjugated regularly 



188 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

like I. 2.; as, fyligan to follow, imperf. fyligrle, imper. fylig, 
but part, past fyligd : see p. 42. 



Page 42. — There seem to have been originally two distinct classes of 
verbs in -ian, both now included in I. 1., the one forming its imperf. 
and part, past in -ode, -6d, the other in -ede, -ed; the former 
answering closely to the Gr. contracted verbs, and the L. in -avi, -atus, 
evi, et-us, and -Tvi, Tt-us, the latter to the L. in -ui, it-us &c. In time 
-ode, 6 d were shortened, and then came to be confounded with -ede, 
-ed, many verbs being found with both forms; -ode, -od however 
seems to occur oftenest when the root-vowel is a, o, or u, -e d e, e d 
when it is e, i, or y ; see addit. note on p. 25 : -ad e, -ad is a modifi- 
cation of -ode, -od. The -de, -ed (-d) of I. 2. 3. is contracted 
from -ede, -ed, I. 1.; when the d is thus brought next a hard conso- 
nant it becomes t. 

The characteristic c is not changed if 1, n, or s stand before it; as, 
elce {delay) imperf. elcte; drence {drench) drencte; wisce 
(ivish) wiscte; unless the n be dropt, as in J?ince, J?tihte, and 
the like : it else commonly (in simple verbs) becomes h, as in t ae ce, 
p. 42, &c. 

Page 43 — The original form of the 2nd and 3rd persons sing, of I. 2, 
3, II. and III. was hy rest, h^refc, telle st, telle tS, brecest, 
brecefc, he aides t, healdefc, dragest, drageS, bind est, 
bindefc, drffest, drifefc, clufest, clufefc and the like, which 
often occur, especially in poetry : the shortened and modified forms 
hyrst, h y r <5, telst, bricst &c. given in the grammar are more 
modern, and commonest in prose. 



Page 44. — All verbs seem at first to have formed their 1st pers. pre* 
in -o or -u ; comp. -o> and L. -o : haf-o = L. hab-eo. 



Page 50. — Most of the verbs in II. 2., and some in II. 3. are derived 
from the Goth, reduplicative verbs, which repeat the long syllable; the 
A. S. has kept only what may be called the literal augment, and that 
in but a few verbs ; as, heht, leolc, reord, from hatan, lacan 
(to play, deceive), raj dan (G. reden to discourse), where the Goth. 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 189 

has hai-hait, lai-laik, rai-rod from haitan &c. Some only alter 
the vowel, assceape, sceop, where the Goth, has sai-skap. 



Page 54. — Verbs in -a n form their part. pres. in -a n d e ; s 1 e a n, 
sle an de. 



Page 58. — WriSan is an exception to the general rule that com- 
plex verbs change <5 into d in the 2nd pers. sing., and in the plural 
of the imperf.. and in the past part. : see cweSan p 50, weorfcan 
p. 57, and seofcan p. 60, which are all regular. 



Page 62. — Complex participles past sometimes agree like adjectives 
with a noun, sometimes do not; as, pa J?ing J? e him ge-sende 
wffiron the things that were sent him. Seo 6$ re naman waes 
Tate haten who by another name was hight Tate. 

The part, past in the pluperfect is sometimes governed in the accus. 
by the auxiliary h se b b a n , as, pa hig haefdon hyra lof-sang 
ge-sungenne when they had sung their song of praise* 



Page 63 — Un- sometimes, as in G., is not merely negative, but 
implies badness; un-)?eaw bad habit, un-w ed er (G. un-ge-witter) 
storm, bad iceather. 

The prefix to- must be carefully distinguished from the preposition 
t 6 in composition ; as, to-gan to go asunder, separate, to-gan to 
go to; G. zer-gehen, zu-gehen : to- implies division, dispersion of 
parts, and hence often destruction. 



Page 64. — For- gives in general a negative or bad sense, or is inten- 
sive, much like Kara' ; demand judge, f o r-d e m a n to condemn, 
koiviiv, Kara-Kpivtiv, G. ur-theilen, ver-urtheilen ; bernan to 
burn, for-bernan to burn up, consume, Kauiv, Kara-icaisiv, G. 
brennen, ver-brennen ; don to do, make, for-don to un-do, ruin, 
destroy ; scyppan to form, f o r-s c y p p a n to trans-form, de-form; 
for-fela very many. This prefix must not be confounded with the 
prepositions for and for e ; (probably of the same origin, = L. pro); 
thus f o r-s e 6 n is to over-look, de-spise, G. ver-sehen ; fo r-s eon, 
fore-seon to fore-see, G. vor-sehen ; f o r-g a n to for-go, do without^ 



190 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

perish j G. ver-gehen, L. per-ire ; fore-gan to fore-go , go before, G. 
vor-gehen, L. prae-ire. It is as wrong to write fore-go for for-go, as 
fore-give for for-ghe. 

And- answers closely to avn-, denoting opposition, reciprocity &c. ; 
and-saca denier; and-wyrdan, and-swarian, avr-speiv to an- 
swer; and-wlitan, dvri /3\e7reiv, to gaze at, look in the face. 

The prefix g e- is in A. S. used oftener and more indiscriminately 
than in any kindred language old or new. Though originally convey- 
ing no notion of past time, it seems gradually to have acquired it, 
and to have become a kind of syllabic augment to imperfects, but 
especially to participles past, as in Dutch and German. In the forma- 
tion of English it was by degrees dropt before all but participles past, 
where it first became i- or y-, and has since been lost altogether, sur- 
viving only as a- in some P. words. In G. and D. it is still in use before 
nouns, adjectives &c, but in general with a distinct effect on their 
meaning, referible to its original collective force. A. S. ge- sometimes 
denotes the result of doing a thing; as. Ge-sloh J? in faeder 
faVhfca masste thy father by striking avenged the greatest of feuds* 
His f e o r h g e-f a ran o tS S e ge-iman to save his life by going 
or running (to a sanctuary). 



Page 65. — The prefix or- (left out in the right place) denotes want 
of a thing ; as, or-maete im-mense, measure-less, or-trtiwian to 
despair, or-sorh care-less, se-cure : it must not be confounded with 
or- in or-eald very old, (G. ur-alt), from or, ord beginning, point, 
connected with L. or-ior, or-igo &c. 

The ending -el, -ol, answers sometimes to L. -ul-um ; gyrd-el, L. 
cing-ulum, girdle. 

The primary meaning of -ing is young, and hence it forms patro- 
nymics, and terms of contempt &c. : -ling has been supposed to be 
derived from -i n g. 



Page 66. — Other feminines in -en are menn-en from man, G. 
mann, mannin ; gy d-en from go d, G. gott, gott-in, D. god, god-in: 
in -e ; f y 1-e, filly, from fol-a foal ; wal-e from wealh or wal-a, 
Celt, stranger; webb-e (or webb-estre web-ster), from webb-a 
weaver. 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 191 

The ending -estre (like D. -ster) is feminine only, and the notion 
of thus forming nouns of contempt &c., as punster, trick-ster, road-ster 
is modern. 

The ending dom is properly a noun (II. 2.) doom, judgment, autho- 
rity, dignity: had is also a noun (II. 2») state, condition, rank, Holy 
Orders. 



Page 67. — scipe (not occurring alone) is related to scapan, 
(sceapan), to shape, form, create, and denotes form, mode, condition; 
land-scape, or land-skip, (land-scipe) G. land-schaft, D. land-schap, 
should in rule be land-sftip, unless borrowed, like a few other words, 
directly from the Dutch. 

The adjective ending -ig answers to ik-oq, L. -ic-us. 



Page 68. — A. S. -isc had often a bad sense, which E., G., and D. 
-ish, -isch, -sch almost always have, except when added to local names ; 
the three former often contrast with -lie, -like or -ly, G. -lich, which 
convey a good or indifferent notion ; as, folc-isc vulgar (Chaucer has 
pepl-ish), folc-lic popular ; cild-isc child-ish, G. kind-isch, cild-lie 
child-like, G. kind-lich ; compare also mann-ish, man-like, man-ly, G. 
mann-isch, mann-lich ; woman-ish, icoman-ly, G. weib-isch, weib-lich; 
girt-ish, maiden-ly &c. 

While -ol (-ul) answers in form to L. -ul-us, in sense it is more like 
-ax, commonly denoting a wrong propensity; as, sprec-ol, cwid-ol, 
L. loqu-ax, dic-ax talkative, evil-tongued ; et-ol, L. ed-ax greedy. 
Sometimes as in s6$-sag-ol truth-telling, de6p-£anc-ol deep-thinking, 
it expresses a good quality. 

-en (G. -era, -en) usually denotes the material of which a thing is 
made; as, stsen-en of stone, G. stein-ern ; treo w-en Ween, wood-en ; 
gy ld-en gold-en, G. gold-en ; lin-en lin-en, oflin or flax, G. lein-en ; 
from stan, treow, gold, lin. Several words thus formed are now 
obsolete ; sion-en, brick-en &c. are still in P. use. 

-cund answers to L. -cund-us. 

Some adjectives are formed in -ed or -d like simple participles past , 
as, ge-hy rned horn-ed, (G. ge-horn-t); ge-sceod shod (G. ge-schuh-t) ; 
the rest of the verb, if any, is here wanting. 



192 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Page 69. — c-, ~n-, -s-, in these and the like verbs represent lost syl- 
lables; therefore swin-s-ian {to make melody) is no exception to the 
rule against ns in the same syllable ; see p. 2. n. 1. 

The verbal endings -ian and -an (~eiv, G. and D. -an) became in 
time -en and -e, the latter of which has in many cases been dropt, in 
all has lost its sound. Such verbs as whit-en, black-en are of modern 
use, to white and the like being the older form. 



Page 71. — Other adverbs in common use are: a aye, always, sefre 
(G. and D. immer) ever, nsefre (G. and D. nimmer) never, sedre 
straightway, recene instantly, eft-son a eft-soon, forth-with, end ern- 
es at length 9 J^ser-rihte (for<5-rihte) forthwith, elles else, othe?^- 
wise, elles-hwider else-whither, elior elsewhere, }?us (D. dus) thus, 
georne (G. gerne) earnestly, willingly, J>earle very, exceedingly, 
geara well, accurately, (lyt-)hwon a little (S. a wheen), hugu 
(hwegu), hwa3t-(hwylc)-hugu &c. somewhat, a little, Ranees 
gratis, agnes J?ances of one s own accord, his &c. willan, un- 
willan with) against his ^c. will, semninga suddenly, hrsedinga 
quickly, aninga (renin g a) alone, only, on baec-ling backward. 
Sona is construed with a genitive; as, Sona J?ses soon after that. 
Sona J?3es wintres early in the winter. 



Page 72. — It seems likely that the first part of the word Oxena-for& 
is not from oxa ox, but from the Celtic root meaning water, river, 
(A. S. wos is ooze, liquid) which appears in Ouse (many) Isis, Ex, 
Ax, Usk, Esk, Oise, Aisne, Yssel, Oxus, and so many other names 
of rivers ; and this is confirmed by Ousn-ey in the neighbourhood. 
Ford of oxen is however the strict meaning of the A. S. name, and doubt- 
less the one then attached to it ; BoQ-Trcpog, Schwein-furt, Swin-ford 
and the like supply fair analogies. 

Ofer- sometimes conveys the same idea as for-; ofer-gi tan (=-. 
f o r-g i t a n) to forget, o f e r-h y c g a n = f o r-h y c g a n to despise. 

Of- beside its intensive force (p. 105. n. 2.) sometimes has a bad 
one; as, me J?inc<5 me thinks, me of-}?inc$ it repenteth me. I 
take it ill. 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 193 

Page 73. — Our prefix a- has in general sprung from the A. S. o n- 
(an-, a-), and on is still sometimes used for it; as, a-float, A. S. on- 
flote; a-live, A. S. on-life (G. amleben); a-two (in-two), A. S. 
o n-t w a ; a-f eared, A. S. a-f e red; O. on flote, on life, on two, also on 
sleep, on row &c. now asleep &c. ; we yet say on board, or a-board, on 
fire, or a-fire and the like : see also p. 69—71, 73. 

In some words a- is from A. S. of-; as, of-dune (a-d u n e, a-d u" n) 
a-down, down (= O. berg-ab) ; of-|?y rst a-t hirst ; we &ay too of kin 
or a-kin ; it is therefore not unlikely that in other cases A. S. a- may, 
as the sense would imply, have sprung from o f- ; thus a-f a ran to de- 
part, a-w e n d a n to turn away, a-weorpan to cast off, answer to 
G. ab-fahren, and G. and D. ab-wenden, af-wenden, ab-werfen, af- 
werpen : so ano, an became L. ab, and that in time a. Once or twice 
E. a- is from A. S. ge-j as ge-lic (O. y-like), a-like ; ge-mang 
(O. e-mong), a-mong. 



Page 77. — Adjectives also take an abh or dat. of the cause &c, which 
commonly stands first; as, I u-d aedum f a h stained with (my) former 
deeds. Wundum werig weary with wounds. 

Likewise of the person &c. by whom the action implied is done ; as, 
His freondum or-wene despaired of by his friends, Wur^S- 
full J? am cyningum to be honoured by kings, U n-a-secgen d- 
1 f c asnigum unspeakable by any. 

Adjectives in general govern the object to which they have relation 
in the dative; as, Ic eom ge-tr^we minon hlaf-orde I am 
true to my lord. He waes me yrre he was angry with me, 
Dryhten waes J? am folce gram (the) Lord was icroth with the 
people* 

Adjectives denoting nearness also govern the dative ; as, A'n b i s c o p 
J? e him |?a hendest wees a bishop that was then nearest (han~ 
dlest) to him. 

Some adverbs take the same case as the adjectives whence they are 
formed: Naenig him ge-lice J? set don meahte none could do 
that like him. 



Page 79.— The following verbs also govern the dative of the far ob- 

S 



194 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



ject: secgan U say, tell, bodian to preach, announce, beodan 
to offer, and-wyrdan, and-swarian to answer, gifan to give, 
for-gifan to give away, forgive, syllan to give, sell (of which 
examples need not be given), w i $-m e t a n to compare, measure with, 
ge-an-lician to liken, make like; yrsian to be angry with, &U 
filhan to approach, apply to, wis ism (wis si an) to guide, direct % 
f o r e-w e s a n (L. prse-esse) to govern, be over, b e-s a r g i a n to pity, 
be sorry for, have a dative of the near object; losian to be lost 9 
escape from, one of the person affected; as, Hire fssr is wi$- 
meten fyrd-licum truman her going is compared to an army 
en the march, Ic eom yslum and axum ge-an-licod I am 
made like cinders and ashes. Se-J?e yrsaS his breSer he that is 
angry with his brother. No ic him pees georne set-fealh 1 
did not therefore willingly approach him. pset hig mi h ton £>am 
folce wel wissian that they might guide the people well. Mid* 
\>f heo }>& feala geara )?issum mynstre fore-wa3s when 
she then many years had ruled this convent* pa be-sargode he 
J? sere sorh-fullan meder then pitied he the sorrowful mother. 
Him losade an sceap he had lost one sheep. 

Some of the verbs having a dative &c. of the object to which the 
action is directed, govern the thing done in the accusative ; as, D 6 m a & 
rihtne dom judge right judgment* 



Page 81.— The following verbs are sometimes used in the usual reflect 
tive way with the pronoun in the accusative; ge-biddan to pray, 
w a r n i a n to be ware, b e 1 g a n to be angry, g e-w radian to be wroth; 
as, ponne J?u \>e ge-bidde when thou pray est. WarniaS eow 
frammannum be ware of men, "Warniafc wi<5 J?aboceras 
he ware of the scribes, pa bealh he hine then was he angry, 
Ge belgafc wi$ me ye are angry with me. pa ge-wra$ede 
hine ee arce-biscop Land franc then was the archbishop 
Lnnfranc ivroth. 

Likewise some compounds of seon; as, Hine &c. for-seon 
(G. sich ver-sehen) to err, commit an oversight, sin, Gif he hine 
u n d e r-b se c b e-s a w e if he should look back. 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 19S 

Page 81 — 3.— We aid an, on-fon, ehtan, bidan, and ear il- 
ia n sometimes govern the accusative. 



Page 83.— O n^J? r a c i a n to dread, feel horror at governs the geni- 
tive like o n-d r se d a n ; as, Anfraciende J? ae s u n-g e-1 i m p e s 
feeling horror at the misfortune. 



Page 87. — Be and t6 sometimes govern the ablative; as, Be j?y 
maeg selc mon witan by that may each man know* T6-f>y-J>set 
{= 1 6'p 6 n- \> se t) in order that. T 6-h w y why ? 

As set is sometimes to, so is to sometimes at; the two are now 
and then confounded in E., and G. zu stands for both. T 6 and as t 
(the latter in composition often) sometimes mean /row, the former espe ■ 
cially with wilnian and sec an; as, Ealle to J?e setes wil- 
n i a $ all from thee desire food. Manna g e-h w y 1 c s e-{? e sece^ 
to him every man that seeheth from him. He J? se t ful g e-p eah 
set Wealh-J?e6n he took the cup from (at the hand of) Wealh- 
theo. 

To meaning motion to, has sometimes, though seldom, an accusa- 
tive : He for 1 6 Samariam J> se t land he went to the land of 
Samaria. 



Page 88. — T6-emnes (a rare word) rather by, along side, over- 
against than along, is from efen (efn, emn) even, equal; on-efn 
(-e m n) is the same ; Him o n-e fn ligeS ealdo r-g e-w i n n a by 
him lieth (his) deadly foe. E rn n-, e m- are common in composition ; 
emn-lang (G. eben (so) lang) of the same length; em-leof (G. 
eben (so) lieb) equally dear ; e m-J? e 6 w fellow-slave. 



Page 90. — Innon, tit on, and uppon should not be divided, -o n 
(-an) being here only an ending and not the preposition on, serving 
in the two last to change the adverb into a preposition. 



Page 93.— p e n d e n while sometimes has a subjunctive ; as, p e n d- 
en hit hat s y while it be hot. 



196 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Page 95.— For-sta ndan (or fores tan dan) to defend, stand 
I ofore, likewise for-standan (G. ver-stehen) to understand govern 
the accusative ; as, Hine God for-stod him God defended. 



Page 96. — Other conjunctions are s w a-s a m e-sw a the same as — , 
in like manner as — , na-la?s J? set an ac — not (that) only but — , 
n a t e s-h won by no means, n 6 h t-J? 6 n-1 a? s never-(nought)-the- 
less 9 gea yea 9 na nay, gese yes, nese no, nses (nas) not, 
h ur u moreover, chiefly , hur u-{? i n g a at least, \> 3es-J>e since, after 
that, because, for-hw6n, to-hwon (=for-hw^) hwy, J?ses(-for) 
for that, therefore , gen, gen a yet. 

Comp. ovk hxoiiiv el \in — me have (not) but — , one only of the many 
instances of likeness between the Gr. and A. S. syntax. 

Weorfce too may be either expressed or understood; as, Wa 
(weor^e) \> a m men! wo worth the man ! 



Page 97.— Lo ! has no more to do with look than O. gtf has with 
g i f a n : our vulgar law ! and lawk ! may also be derived from 1 a ! 



Page 98. — Which Latin translation the A. S. versions of the Holy 
Scripture are taken from is hard to say ; this only is certain that the 
A- S. Gospels foliow the Vulgate more closely than the Heptateuch does. 
The Latin MSS. doubtless varied much, and the A. S. is now and then 
seemingly not an accurate rendering of any one. JEIfric was a common 
name; among those who bore it, were an Archbishop of Canterbury, 
and one of York, of whom the latter is believed to have translated the 
parts of the O. Testament known as the Heptateuch. 



Page 133. — Teohhian (from teoh, p. 152. n. 3.) means also to 
furnish, provide, fit out, and perhaps should be so rendered in the 
extract from Boethius, where its meaning is not very clear. 

Page 140. — To- in to-geanes sometimes does not rime (see p. 
1513, last line) though seemingly always in other combinations : to- on 
the other hand never rimes. 

THE END, 



VALUABLE AND INTERESTING BOOKS, 

PUBLISHED OR SOLD BY 

JOHN RUSSELL SMITH, 

36, SOHO SQUARE, LONDON. 



A Compendious Anglo-Saxon and English Dic- 
tionary, by the Rev. Joseph Bosworth, D.D., Anglo-Saxon Pro- 
fessor in the University of Oxford, &c. 8vo. closely printed in treble columns, 
cloth , 12s 

This may be considered quite a new work from the author's former Dictionary : it has 
been entirely remodelled and enlarged, bringing it down to the present state of Anglo- 
Saxon literature both at home and abroad. 

Anglo-Saxon Delectus ; serving* as a first Class- 
Book to the Language. By the Rev. W. Barnes, B.D., of St. John's 
Coll. Camb. 12mo. cloth, 2s hd 

M To those who wish to possess a critical knowledge of their own Native English, some* 
acquaintance with Anglo-Saxon is indispensable; and we have never seen an introduction 
better calculated than the present to supply the wants of a beginner in a short space of time. 
The declensions and conjugations are well stated, and illustrated by references to the Greek, 
Latin, French and other languages. A philosophical spirit pervades every part. The De- 
lectus consists of short pieces on various subjects, with extracts from Anglo-Saxon History 
and the Saxon Chronicle. There is a good Glossary at the end." — Athenceum, Oct. 20, 1849. 

The Angio-Saxon Version of the Life of St. Guth- 

lac, Hermit of Croyland. Printed for the first time, from a MS. in the 
Cottonian Library, with a Translation and Notes, by Charles Wycliffe 
Goodwin, M.A., Fellow of Catherine Hall, Cambridge, 12mo. cloth, 5s 

An Introduction to Angio-Saxon Reading- ; com- 
prising iElfric's Homily on the Birthday of St. Gregory, with a copious 
Glossary, &c. by L. Langley, F.L.S. 12mo. cloth, 2s 6d 

iElfric's Homily is remarkable for beauty of composition, and interesting as setting 
forth Augustine's mission to the " Land of the Angles." 

Analecta Anglo-Saxonica. — Selections^ in Prose 

and Yerse, from Anglo-Saxon Literature, with an Introductory Ethno- 
logical Essay, and Notes, Critical and Explanatory, by Louis E. Klip- 
stein, of the University of Giessen, 2 thick vols", post 8vo. cloth, 12s 
{original price, 18«§) 

Containing an immense body of information on a language which is now becoming 
more fully appreciated, and which contains fifteen-twentieths of what we daily think, and 
speak, and write. No Englishman, therefore, altogether ignorant of Anglo-Saxon, can have 
a thorough knowledge of his own mother-tongue ; while the language itself, to say nothing 
of the many valuable and interesting works preserved in it, may, in copiousness of words, 
strength of expression, and grammatical precision, vie with the modern German. 

Anglo-Saxon Version of the Hexameron of St. 

Basil, and the Anglo-Saxon Remains of St. Basil's Admonitio ad Eilium 
Spiritualem ; now first printed from MSS. in the Bodleian Library, with a 
Translation and Notes, by the Rev. H. W. Nokman, 8vo. second edition, 
enlarged, sewed, 4s 



Anglo-Saxon Version of the Holy Gospels. Edited 

from the original MSS. by Benjamin Thorpe, F.S.A., post 8vo. cloth, Sa 
(original price, 12s) 

Anglo-Saxon Version of the Story of Apollonius of 

Tyre ; — upon which is founded the Play of Pericles, attributed to Shake- 
speare ; — from a MS., with a Translation and Glossary, by Benjamin 
Thorpe, 12mo. cloth, 4s 6d (original price, 6s) 

Analeeta Anglo -Saxonica.— A Selection in Prose 

and Verse, from Anglo-Saxon Authors of various ages, with a Glossary, by 
Benjamin Thorpe, F.S.A. a new edition, with corrections and improve- 
ments, post 8vo. cloth, 8s (original price, 12s) 

Popular Treatises on Science, written during* the 

Middle Ages, in Anglo-Saxon, Anglo-Norman, and English.* Edited by 
Thos. Wright, M.A., 8vo. cloth, 3s 

Contents:— An Anglo-Saxon Treatise on Astronomy, of the Tenth Centuby, now 
first published from a MS. in the British Museum, with a Translation ; Livre des 
Creatures, by Phillippe de Thaun, now first printed with a translation, {extremely valu- 
able to Philologists, as being the earliest specimeis of Anglo-Norman remaining, and ex- 
planatory of all the symbolical signs in early sculpture and painting); the Bestiary of 
Phillippe de Thaun, with a translation ;' Fragments on Popular Science from the Early 
English Metrical Lives of the Saints, {the earliest piece of the kind in the English lan~ 
guage.) 

Fragment of iElfric's Anglo-Saxon Grammar, 

-ZElfric's Glossary, and a Poem on the Soul and Body of the Xllth Centuiy, 
discovered among the Archives of Worcester Cathedral, by Sir Thomas 
Phillips, Bart., folio, privately printed, sewed, Is Qd 

A Philological Grammar, grounded upon English, 

and formed from a comparison of more than Sixty Languages. Being an 
Introduction to the Science of Grammars of all Languages, especially 
English, Latin, and Greek, by the Eev. W. Barnes, B.D., of St. John's 
College, Cambridge, author of " Poems in the Dorset Dialect," "Anglo- 
Saxon Delectus," &c. &c. pp. 322, cloth, 9s 

Biographia Britannica Literaria, or Biography of 

Literary Characters of Great Britain and Ireland, anglo saxon period, 
by Thomas Wright, M.A., F.S.A., &c, Membre de l'lnstitute de France, 
thick 8vo. cloth, 6s (original price, 12s) 

the anglo-norman period, thick 8vo. cloth, 6s (original 

price, 12*) 

Published under the superintendence of the Council of the Royal Society of Literature. 
There is no work in the English Language which gives the reader such a comprehen- 
sive and connected History of the Literature of these periods. 

Philological Proofs of the Original Unity and 

Recent Origin of the Human Race, derived from a Comparison of the Lan- 
guages of Europe, Asia, Africa, and America, by A. J. Johnes, 8vo. 
cloth, 6s {original price, \2s 6d) 

Printed at the suggestion of Dr. Pritchard, to whose works it will he found a useful 

suiplement. 



Essays on the Liter at ure, Popular Super stitions, 

and History of England in the Mipdle Ages, by Thomas Wright, 
M.A., F.S.A,, 2 vols, post 8vo. elegantly printed, cloth, 165 

C intents:— Essay I. Anglo-Saxon Poetiy. II. Anglo-Norman Poetry. III. Chan- 
sons de Geste, or Historical Romances of the Middle Ages. IV. On Proverbs and Popular 
Sayings. V. On the Anglo-Latin Poets of the Twelfth Century. VI. Abelard and the Scho- 
lastic Philosophy. VII. On Dr. Grimm's German Mythology. VIII. On the National 
Fairy Mythology qf England. IX. On the Popular Superstitions of Modern Greece, and 
their connection with the English. X. On Friar Rush, and the Frolicsome Elves. XI. On 
Dunlop's History of Fiction. XII. On the History and Transmission of Popular Stories. 
XIII. On the Poetry of History. XIV. Adventures of Hereward the Saxon. XV. The 
Story of Eustace the Monk XVI. The History of Fulke Fitzwarine • XVII. On the 
Popular Cycle of Robin-Hood Ballads. XVIII. On the Conquest of Ireland by the Anglo- 
Normans. XIX. On Ola English Political Songs. XX. On the Scottish Poet Dunbar. 

Literature of the Troubadours. Histoire de la 

Poesie Provengale, par M. Fauriel, publie par J. Mohl, Membre de 
Tlnstitut de France, 3 vols. 8vo. new, sewed, 14s (original price, £1. 4s) 

A valuable work, and forms a fit companion to the Literary Histories of Hallam, 
Ticknor, and Ginguene. J. R. S. is the only agent in London for the sale of it, at the above 
moderate price. 

Skelton's (John^ Poet Laureat to Henry VIII.) 

Poetical Works : the Bowge of Court, Colin Clout, Why come ye not to 
Court ? (his celebrated Satire on Wolsey), Philip Sparrow, Elinour Bum- 
ming, &c. ; with Notes and Life, by the Rev. A. Dyce, 2 vols. 8vo. cloth, 
165 (original price, £1. 12s) 

44 The power, the strangeness, the volubility of his language, the audacity of his satire, 
and the perfect originality of his manner, made Skelton one of the most extraordinary 
writers of any age or country."— Southey. 

" Skelton is a curious, able, and remarkable writer,, with strong sense, a vein of 
humour, and some imagination ; he had a wonderful command of the English language, 
and one who was styled, in his turn, by as great a scholar as ever lived (Erasmus), 'the 
light and ornament of Britain.' He indulged very freely in his writings in censures on 
monks and Dominicans : and, moreover, had the hardihood to reflect, in no very mild 
terms, on the manners and life of Cardinal Wolsey. We cannot help considering Skelton 
as an ornament of his own time, and a benefactor to those who come after him." 

A New Life of Shakespeare, including* many par- 
ticulars respecting the Poet and his Family, never before published, by 
J. O. Halliwell, F.R.S., in one handsome vol., 8vo. illustrated with 
76 engravings on wood, of objects, most of which are new, from drawings 
by Fairholt, cloth, lbs 

This work contains upwards of forty documents respecting Shakespeare and his Family, 
never before published, besides numerous others indirectly illustrating the Poet's Biogra- 
phy. All the anecdotes and traditions concerning Shakespeare are here, for the first time 
collected, and much new light is thrown on his personal history, by papers exhibiting him 
as selling Malt and Stone, &c. Of the seventy-six engravings which illustrate the volume, 
more than fifty have never before been engraved. 

It is the only Life of Shakespeare to be bought separately from his Works. 

Archaeological Index to Remains of Antiquity of 

the Celtic, Romano-British, and Anglo-Saxon Periods, by John Yonge 
Akerman, Fellow and Secretary to the Society of Antiquaries, 8vo. illus- 
trated with numerous engravings, comprising apwards of five hundred 
objects, cloth, 1 5s 
" One of the first wants of an incipient Antiquary, is the facility of comparison, and 
here it is furnished him at one glance. The plates, indeed, form the most valuable part of 
the book, both by their number and the judicious selection of types and examples which 
they contain. It is a book which we can, on this account, safely and warmly recommend 
to all who are interested in the antiquities of their native land." — Literary Gazette, 



Ancient Coins of Cities and Princes, geographically 

arranged and described, Hispania, Gallia, Britannia, by J. Y. Aker- 
man, F.S.A., 8vo. with engravings of many hundred coins from actual 
examples, cloth, 10s * : P 

Introduction to the Study of Ancient and Modern 

Coins, by J. Y. Akerman, Secretary of* the Society of Antiquaries, fcap. 
8vo. with numerous wood engravings from the original coins, (an excellent 
introductory book), cloth, 6s 6d v . 

Contents : Sect. 1. Origin of Coinage. — Greek Regal Coins. 2. Greek Civic Coins. 
3. Greek Imperial Coins. 4. Origin of Roman Coinage— Consular Coins. 5. Roman 
Imperial Coins. 6. Roman British Coins. 7. Ancient British Coinage. 8. Anglo-Saxon 
Coinage. 9. English Coinage from the Conquest.* 10. Scotch Coinage. 11. Coinage of 
Ireland. 12. Anglo-Gallic Coins. 13. Continental Money in the Middle Ages. 14. Various 
representations of Coinage. 15. Forgeries in Ancient and Modern Times. 16. Table of 
Prices of English Coins realized at Public Sales/ . . 

Tradesmen's Tokens struck in London and its Vici- 
nity, from 1648 to 1671, described from the originals in the British 
Museum, &c. by J. Y. Akerman. F.S.A., 8vo. with 8 plates of numerous 
examples, cloth, 15s— Large Papee, in 4to. cloth, £1. Is 

This work comprises a list of nearly three thousand Tokens, and contains occasional 
illustrative topographical and antiquarian n y otes on persons, places, streets, old tavern and 
coffee-house signs, &c. &c. with an introductory account of the causes which led to the 
adoption of such a currency. , . 

Coins of the Eomans rejajiijg' to Britain, described 

and illustrated, by J. Y. Akejewj^n, F.S.A. Second Edition, greatly 
enlarged, 8vo. with plates and woodkms, 10s 6d 

The '* Prix de Numismatique" was awarded by the French Institute to the author for 
this work. f^~ 

" Mr. Akerman's volume contains a notice of every known variety, with copious illus- 
trations, and is published at a very moderate/raice ; it should be consulted, not merely for 
these particular coins, but also for facts mosTT valuable to all who are interested in the 
Romano-British History." — Archaeological Journal. 

U 

Numismatic Illustrations of tile Narrative Portions 

of the New Testament, by J. Y. Akerman, 8vo. numerous woodcuts from 
the original coins in various public ancwrivate collections, cloth, 5s 

" The New Testament has, it appears, in the compass of the Gospel and Acts, no less 
than 32 allusions to the coinage of Greece, Rome, and Judaea; and these beautifully en- 
graved, and learnedly described, give Mr. Akerman an opportunity of [serving the good 
cause of truth in the way of his peculiar avocation."— Church of England Journal. 

English Surnames. An Essay on Family Nomen- 
clature, Historical, Etymological, and Humourous ; with several illustrative 
Appendices, by Mark Antony Lower, M.A., 2 vols, post 8vo. Third 
Edition, enlarged, woodcuts, cloth, 12s 

This new and much improved Edition, besides a great enlargement of the Chapters 
contained in the previous editions, comprises several that are entirely new, together with 
Notes on Scottish, Irish, and Norman Surnames. The "Additional Prolusions," besides the 
articles on Rebuses, Allusive Arms, and the Roll of Battel Abbey, coatain dissertations on 
Inn signs, and Remarks on Christian Names: with a copious Index of many thousand 
Names, These features render " English Surnames" rather a new work than a new edition. 



J 



Remains of Pagan Saxondom, principally from 

Tunrali in England. Drawn from the Originals. Described and illustrated 
by J. Y. Akerman, Fellow and Secretary of the Society of Antiquaries, 
4to. 40 fine coloured plates, half morocco, £2. 12s 6d 

The plates are admirably executed by Mr. Basire, and coloured under the direction of 
the Author. It is a work well worthy the notice of the Archaeologist, 

Curiosities of Heraldry with Illustrations from Old 

English Writers, by Mark Antony Lower, M.A., author of " Essays on 
English Surnames," with illuminated Title-page, and numerous engravings 
from designs by the author, 8vo. cloth, 14s 

" Mr. Lower's work is both curious and instructive, while the manner of its treatment 
is so inviting and popular, that the subject to which it refers, which many have hitherto 
had too good reason to consider meagre and unprofitable, assumes, under the hands of the 
writer, the novelty of fiction with the importance of historical truth." — Athenaeum. 

A Grammar of British Heraldiy, consisting 1 of 

" Blazon" and " Marshalling," with an Introduction on the Rise and Pro- 
gress of Symbols and Ensigns, by the Rev. W. Sloane Evans, B;A., 8vo. 
with 26 plates, comprising upwards of 400 figures, cloth, 5s 

One of the best introductions ever published. 

Genealogical and Heraldic History of the Extinct 

and Dormant Baronetcies of England, Ireland, and Scotland, by J. Bubke, 
Esq., medium 8vo. Second Edition, 638 closely printed pages, in double 
columns, with about 1000 arms engraved on wood, fine portrait of James I. 
cloth, 10s [original price, £1. 8s)' y s - 

This work engaged the attention of thefc^thor for several years, comprises nearly a 
thousand families, many of them amongst thie most ancient and eminent in the kingdom, 
each carried down to its representative og representatives still existing, with elaborate and 
minute details of the alliances, achievements, and fortunes; generation after generation, 
from the earliest to the latest period. 

Handbook to the Librarf of the British Museum, 

containing a brief History of its Formation, and of the various Collections 
of which it is composed ; Descriptions of the Catalogues in present use; 
Classed Lists of the Manuscripts, &c : and a variety of Information indis- 
pensable for Literary persons; with some Account of the principal Public- 
Libraries in London, by Richari> Sims, of the Department of Manuscripts, 
Compiler of the " Index to the Heralds' Visitations," small 8vo. pp. 438, 
with map and plan, cloth, 5s 

It will be found a very useful work to every literary person or public institution in all 
parts of the world. 

What Mr. Antonio Panizzi, the keeper of the department of printed books, says might 
be done, Mr. Richard Sims, of the department of manuscripts, says shall be done. His 
Hand-book to the Library of the British Museum is a very comprehensive and instructive 
volume. I have the sixtieth edition of " Synopsis of the Contents of the British Museum" 
before me— I cannot expect to see a sixtieth edition of the Handbook, but it deserves to 
be placed by the side of the Synopsis, and I venture to predict for it a wide circulation. 

Mr. Bolton Corney, in Notes and Queries, No. 213. 

Wiltshire Tales, illustrative of the Manners, Cus- 
toms, and Dialect of that and adjoining Counties, bv John Yonge Aker- 
MAN, 12mo. cloth, 2s 6d 



Contributions to Literature, Historical, Antiquarian, 

and Metrical, by Mark Antony Lower, Mi A., F.S.A., author of u Essays 
on English Surnames," " Curiosities of Heraldry," &c. , post 8vo. woodcuts, 
cloth, 7s 6d 

Contents:—]. On Local Nomenclature. 2. On the Battle of Hastings, an Historical 
Essay. 3. The Lord Dacre, his mournful end ; a Ballad. 4. Historical and Archaeological 
Memoir on the Iron Works of the South of England, with numerous illustrations. 5. 
Winchelsea's Deliverance, or the Stout Abbot of Battayle ; in Three Fyttes. 6. The South 
Downs, a Sketch ; Historical, Anecdotical, and Descriptive. 7. On Yew Trees in Church- 
yards. 8. A Lyttel Geste of a Greate Eele; apleasaunt Ballade. 9. A Discourse of Genea- 
logy. 10, An Antiquarian Pilgrimage in Normandy, with woodcuts. 11. Miscellanea, 
&e. &c. &c. 

Retrospective Review (New Series); consisting of 

Criticisms upon, Analysis of, and Extracts from curious, useful, valuable, 
and scarce Old Books, 2 vols. 8vo. cloth, 10s 6d 

These two volumes form a good companion to the old series of the Retrospective^ in 
16 vols. ; the articles are of the same length and character. 

The Nursery Rhymes of England, collected chiefly 

from Oral Tradition. Edited by J. O. Halliwell. The Fifth Edition, 
enlarged, with many Designs, by W. B. Scott, Director of the School of 
Design , Newcastle-on-Tyne, 12mo. cloth, gilt leaves, 4s 6d 

Popular Rhymes and Nursery Tales, with Histo* 

rical Elucidations, by J. O. Halliwell, 12mo. cloth, 4s 6d 

This very interesting volume on the traditional Literature of England, is. divided into 
Nursery Antiquities, Fireside Nursery Stories, Game B,hymes, Alphabet Rhymes, Riddle 
Rhymes, Nature Songs, Proverb Rhymes, Places, and Families, Superstition Rhymes, Cus- 
tom Rhymes and Nursery Songs; a large number are here printed for the first time* It 
may be considered a sequel to the preceding article* 

Old Song-s and Ballads, — A Little Book of Song's 

and Ballads, gathered from Ancient Music Books, MS. and Printed, by 
E. F. Bimbault, LL.D., E.S.A., &c, elegantly printed in post 8vo. 
pp. 240, half morocco, 6s 

41 Dr. Rimbault has been at some pains to collect the words of the Songs which used 
to delight the Rustics of former times. 1 ' — Atlas. 

Anecdotes and Characters of Books and Men. 

Collected from the Conversation of Mr. Pope and other eminent Persons 
of his Time, by the Ilev. Joseph Spence, with Notes, Life, &c. by S. W. 
Singer. The second edition, fcap. 8vo. portrait, elegantly printed by 
Whittingham, cloth, 6s 

"The • Anecdotes' of kind-hearted Mr. Spence, the friend of Pope, is one of the best 
books of ana in the English language." — Critic. 

The Table Talk of John Selden. With a Biogra- 
phical Preface and Notes by S. W. Singer, fcap. 8vo. third edition, por- 
trait, cloth, 5s 

There are few volumes of its size so pregnant with sense, combined with the most 
profound learning ; it is impossible to open it without finding some important fact or dis- 
cussion, something practically useful and applicable to the business of life. Coleridge 
says, ** There is more weighty bullion sense in this book than I ever found in the same 
number of pages in any uninspired writer." 



Life, Progresses, and Bebellion of James, Duke of 

Monmouth, &c. to his Capture and Execution, with a full account of the 
" Bloody "Assize," under Judge Jefferies, and copious Biographical No- 
tices, by George Roberts, 2 vols, post 8vo. plates and cuts, cloth, Is 6d 
(original price, £1. 4s) 

Two very interesting volumes, particularly so to those connected with the West of 
England. 

A Dictionary of Old English Plays, existing- either 

in print or in manuscript, from the earliest times to the close of the 17th 
century, including also Notices of Latin Plays written by English Authors 
during the same period, with particulars of their Authors, Plots, Charac- 
ters, &c. by James Orchard Halliwell, Esq., F.R.S., 8vo. cloth, 12s 
*** Twenty-five copies have been printed on thick paper, price £1. Is. 

Anecdota Literaria ; . a Collection of Short Poems 

in English, Latin, and French, illustrative of the Literature and History 
of England in the Xlllth Century ; and more especially of the Condition 
and Manners of the different Classes of Society, by T. Wright, M.A., 
E.S. A., &c. 8vo. cloth, only 250 'copies printed, 5s 

Dictionary of Archaic and Provincial Words, Obso- 
lete Phrases, Proverbs, and Ancient Customs, from the Reign of Edward 
I., by James Orchard Halliwell, F.RS., F.S.A., &c. 2 vols. 8vo. 
containing upwards of 1000 pages, closely printed in double columns, cloth, 
a new and cheaper edition, 15s 

It contains above 50,000. words (embodying all the known scattered glossaries of the 
English language), forming a complete key for the reader of our old Poets, Dramatists, 
Theologians, and other authors, whose works abound with allusions, of which explana- 
tions are not to be. found in ordinary Dictionaries and books of reference. Most of the 
principal Archaisms are illustrated by examples selected from early inedited MSS. and 
rare books, and by far the greater portion will be found to be original authorities. 

A Glossary; or^ Collection of Words ; Phrases, 

Customs, Proverbs, &c, illustrating the Works of English Authors, par- 
ticularly Shakespeare and his Contemporaries, by Robert Nares, Arch- 
deacon *of Stafford, &c, a new Edition, with considerable Additions, both 
of Words and Examples, by James O. Halliwell, P.R.S., and Thomas 
Wright, M.A., E.S.A., 2 thick vols. 8vo. cloth, £1. 8s 

The Glossary of Archdeacon Nares is by far the best and most useful work we possess 
for explaining and illustrating the obsolete language and the customs and manners of the 
sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, and it is quite indispensable for the readers of the 
literature of the Elizabethan period. The additional words and examples are distinguished 
from those in the original text by a t prefixed to each. The work contains between Jive 
and six thousand additional examples, the result of original research, not merely supple- 
mentary to Nares, but to all other compilations of the kind. 

A Glossary of Northamptonshire Words and Phrases; 

with examples of their colloquial use, with illustrations, from various 
Authors; to which are added, the Customs of the County, by Miss A. E. 
Baker, 2 vols, post 8vo. cloth, 16s {original price, £1. 4s) 

" We are under great obligations to the lady, sister to the local historian of North- 
amptonshire, who has occupied her time in producing this very capital Glossary of North' 
amptonshire provincialisms."— Examiner. 



8 
Poems of Rural Life^ in the Dorset Dialect, with a 

Dissertation and Glossary, by the Rev. Wm. Barnes, B.D., second edition, 
enlarged and corrected, royal 12mo. cloth, 10s 

Hwomely Rhymes ; a Second Collection of Poems 

in the Dorset Dialect, by the Rev. W. Barnes, royal 12mo. cloth, 5s 1859 

" The author is a genuine poet, and it is delightful to catch the pure breath of song 
in verses which assert themselves only as the modest vehicle of rare words and Saxon in- 
flections. We have no intention of setting up the Dorset patois against the more ex- 
tended provincialism of Scotland, still less of comparing the Dorsetshire poet with the 
Scotch ; yet we feel sure that these poems would have delighted the heart of Burns, that 
many of them are not unworthy of him, and that (at any rate) his best productions cannot 
express a more cordial sympathy with external nature, or a more loving interest in human 
joys and sorrows."— Literary Gazette. 

Dialect of South Lancashire ; or, Tim "Bobbin's 

Tummus and Meary; revised and corrected, with his Rhymes, and an 
enlarged Glossary of Words and Phrases, chiefly used by the Rural Popu- 
lation of the Manufacturing Districts of South Lancashire, by Samuel 
Bamfokd, 12mo. second edition, cloth, 3s 6d 

Barnes (Rev. W.) Notes on Ancient Britain and 

the Britons, fcap. 8vo. cloth, 3s 

" A little book in exactly inverse proportion to its great merit ; its contents might 
have been amplified into a huge octavo. As it is, it is an invaluable manual ; and to any 
thoughtful individual, disposed to the preparation of a series of lectures on our early his- 
tory, it would be a difficult task to point out a more suggestive book in the English 
tongue."— Manchester Advertiser. 

Views of Labour and Gold, by the Eev. W. Barnes, 

B.D., Author of " Poems in the Dorset Dialect," " Notes on Ancient Bri- 
tain," &c. 12mo. cloth, 3s 

44 Mr. Barnes is a reader and a thinker. He has a third and a conspicuous merit— his 
style is perfectly lucid and simple. If the humblest reader of ordinary intelligence desired 
to follow out the process by which societies are built up and held together, he has but to 
betake himself to the study of Mr. Barnes's epitome. The title, ' Views of Labour and 
Gold,' cannot be said to indicate the scope of the Essays, which open with pictures of 
primitive life, and pass on, through an agreeable and diversified range of topics, to con- 
siderations of the rights, duties, and interests of Labour and Capital, and to the inquiry — 
what constitutes the utility, wealth, and positive well-being of a Nation ? Subjects of this 
class are rarely handled with so firm a grasp and such light and artistic manipulations." 

AthentBum. 

Biblia Pauperum, reproduced in facsimile from one 

of the Copies in the British Museum, with an Historical and Bibliographi- 
cal Introduction by J. Ph. Berjeau, royal 4to. with 40 plates, half 
morocco, £2. 2s 

As a specimen of the earliest Woodcuts, and of printed Block-books, destined to super- 
sede the Manuscripts anterior to the valuable Invention of Guttenburg, the " Biblia 
Pauperum" (executed between 1420 and 1430) is well worthy the attention of the Amateur 
of the Fine Arts, as well as of the Bibliographer. It is printed uniformly with Mr. S. 
Leigh Sotheby's "Principia Typographica." 

• — - — ' 

f > 






! 






LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




003 239 479 6 



" 


;,.••.;;;:.>.;.,.■ . 




Wm 


■ 








